do you think mha fell off? i keep hearing people complain about the animation , i‘d love to hear your thoughts ab it

*deep breath*

yes and no.

i think the manga is a good enough story that people will keep up with it until it sees its end.

and i think for the most part, season 6 isn't awful. the important parts of the show have been animated alright and i think the war arc has had the right tone for the majority. im not a fan of how the studio has consistently changed bakugous lines to make him seem more aggresive.

but the thing is that season 4 and 5 of bnha were just. so egregiously bad. bones is so notorious for cutting out so many important scenes post s3. they cut out SO many scenes for overhauls arc and even more in season 5. the pacing was fucking awful for s5 like downright horrendous. the focus being on the stupid fights between 1a and 1b and not the later arc building up to s6? fucking ridiculous

you guys know me. im a diehard for this fucking series. i spend my waking days tossing and turning over it. the characters and the world. i love it.

but of all the anime released this year, it has been the series i least looked forward to. im not keen on catching up because i think it just cuts so many corners. i think they've rushed it after s3 because it started gaining immense popularity and under the time crunch - im sure its been hard on animators to include everything.

so of course im not blaming them but like. from the bottom of my heart i do not look forward to the anime much if at all for these reasons. i will watch it of course, and im sure ill like it bc bkg is in it. and i love seeing my beloved blorbos and blorbitas

but personally im not a fan of how bones as animated it at all and i dont know if its at a point where it can be easily improved upon either.

i havent seen much of s6 yet but its one of the most important seasons of the show easily. so im hoping they can redeem themselves. but honestly, my hopes are not high

feed me, fight me.

pairing.  boxer!jjk x f!reader.  rating.  explicit.  tags.  relationship issues, baby angst, comfort, unprotected sex (please be responsible!).  wc. 3.5k.  beta reader.  @hobi-gif​, always.  💖  author note.  i’m really into comfort fics rn so... 

What do you get when you mix a pissed off girlfriend with a neglectful boyfriend?  (Aside from trouble, that is.)

The answer is you - throwing punches far harder than you should be, completely disregarding the fact that you’re meant to be playing the part of perfect partner, meeting pads in the sequence he’s laid out.  It’s you throwing a hook when you should be swinging an uppercut.  It’s you, snapping your leg out with a satisfying thunk! of your shin when you should only be thip kicking.  It’s you, not giving a single damn as you take out all your frustrations on someone who’s growing increasingly more irritated by your childishness.  It’s you, blatantly disrespecting him in his ring - sending a reminder that there’s more to life than the four corners of this space. 

How can he blame you though, when he’s the reason?  When you’ve voiced your annoyance more than once - more than twice, more times than you care to count - and each time it’s met with a half-hearted apology (if you could even call it that)?  How can he hold it against you when you’ve asked, demanded, pleaded for more? 

“Cut it out,”  he seethes, quiet, under his breath, irritation igniting his expression, something hot and angry burning in the dark of his stare.  A withering wildfire in an empty field, smoldering coals flickering bright.  It presents itself in how his mouth curls, the hard line of his jaw as bone threatens to snap in half from the tension. 

“Cut what out?”  Your retort is punctuated by the smack of leather on leather, the worn edge of your boxing glove meeting the pad that Jungkook raises just in time to avoid a black eye. 

“What’s your problem?”  How he manages to snipe back - somehow sounding disgruntled by your behaviour - you’re not sure.  All you know is it boils your blood, searing heat within your veins when he effortlessly blocks your next jab.  He knows you well and knows the sport better, predicting each movement as if you’re telegraphing it all with a giant neon sign on your forehead. 

(You probably are.  You’ve never been good at hiding your emotions, pinning your heart on your sleeve, your sadness heavy in your mouth.  They wear you, rather than you it.  A weakness of yours.)

“You’re my problem.” 

“Shut up.”  It’s not the usual exasperated annoyance he levels you with, meaner and paired with a swat of your gloved hand.  He’s not supposed to be countering you, instead only blocking the punches you throw his way. 

(But then again - when did he ever listen to you?  When did he ever do what he was supposed to?)

(It’s not a fair assertion.  You’re just mad.  Livid beyond belief, standing atop this hill that you’ll happily die on.)

“Fuck you,”  you snap, offering the petulant comeback in the same instance you surge forward.  He blocks your jab - sees it coming from a mile away - and goes to block your hook. 

Except it never comes, your knee straightening out instead, hard edge of your shin slamming right into the side of his leg. 

He crumples more out of surprise than anything, eyes wide, all the anger swept away by something closer to astonishment.  It shines impossibly bright in his eyes, turning his entire expression upside down when his knee hits the ground.  By how he falls, you’re sure you’ve hit just the right spot, left his nerve endings buzzing uncomfortably as the feeling leaves the limb. 

“Are you serious?”  You know he’s genuinely baffled then, voice slipping, cracking in a way you’d normally find adorable.  (It goes to show how upset you are, the awkward split of his words doing nothing to soothe your temper.)  “What’s your issue?”  He’s still seated on the floor, rocking back on his heels, brow knit in consternation.  It’d take him seconds to jump up - to put you on your ass - but he chooses to remain where he is, staring up at you with that look on his face.

(That look you love.  That you hate.  That makes your insides turn to goo on his best days and misery on your worst.  That you’ve seen every single day for the last three years, as the first thing upon waking up and the last thing before passing out.  That makes you hesitate now, peering down into it.)

(Were you being unnecessary?  Unbearable?  Was this on you?)

“I’m going home.”  It’d be nice to tear your gloves off, throw them in his face and storm off in a huff.  It’d cause the scene you’re hoping for, push him to where you need.  (Because that’s the thing about Jungkook - he doesn’t react otherwise and you’re sick of it.)  Instead, you turn on your heel and slink away, silent as a mouse.  

You’re tired.  Too tired.  Why had you started something you couldn’t finish?

It shouldn’t surprise you that you’re home alone for hours that night, curled up in bed and half-asleep when light from the hallway spills into your bedroom.  It comes with hardly any noise, a tell-tale sign he’s trying not to wake you (or disturb you or get caught).  You almost let it slide when his figure appears in the doorway, broad frame swallowed up by the oversized sweater he wears.

He’s moving near silently, having already deposited his gym bag in the laundry room.  He doesn’t even switch the light on, moving around in the muted glow of the hallway, fumbling as he strips his clothes off and tosses them into the hamper against the wall. 

You expect him to head directly into the en suite, wash away whatever grime he’s accumulated throughout the day.  He’s always been this way, far too concerned with dragging in odour and dirt into your bed to do otherwise.

Except tonight, he doesn’t follow his usual routine.  Tonight, he makes a detour.

The bed dips before you realise what’s happening, grip on the pillow under your head tightening.  Words fit between your teeth, ready to spill out, lash out, tear out like a bullet deadset on landing a bullseye. 

“I’m sorry.”  Two words you’ve been waiting to hear, that startle you enough to throw your anger out the window, tossing them out with the wash.  “I don’t know why you’re upset but I’m sorry for whatever it is.”  He’s speaking into the quiet of your bedroom.  You can feel his hand settled on the bed, wrist somewhere over the line of your spine.  

Oh - he thinks you’re asleep.

“Things have been crazy.  I’ve been stressed.”  Here, under cover of night, he’s vulnerable, explanation tumbling forth uncertainly.  You can hear it in the way the words form, syllables slipping into each other - a sure sign of his exhaustion.  “I know that’s not an excuse, so I’ll be better.”  Though he readjusts, weight distributing differently over the bed, he isn’t touching you.  You can only imagine how he looks, the posture he’s taken on, arms leant over knees, hands twisting together in that way of his that begs a silent help me.  A version of him you’ve seen only a handful of times.  

(Jeon Jungkook does not let things get to him.  Never has, likely never will.  He’s immaculately put together, strung tight by years of growing up too fast, wanting too much and fearing it’ll slip away.  He goes and goes until he can’t any more and only then does he still, crashing headlong over a cliff of his own creation.)

It’s then that you realise while you’ve grown irritated with his preoccupation, coming second to the man you’ve only ever put first, he’s been suffering right alongside you.  Differently, certainly, but suffering nonetheless.  Holding his cards close as he’s always done, shouldering all the things on his own and hoping for the best.

Irritation flares first.  Anger at the fact that he hadn’t confided in you.  It burns bright, erodes everything else in its path.

And then it dims almost immediately, overshadowed by a tenderness that blooms in the small of your chest.  Rosebuds that fill the cavity and swath affection in broad strokes, colouring everything purple - a pretty mosaic made up of equal parts love and sadness.

“You should’ve said something.”  

Bambi-eyed baby is your nickname for your boyfriend - one he reluctantly wears, scowls at when you use it in public - and yet you’re still blown away by the glossiness of his stare, how wide it goes when you roll to face him, simultaneously flicking your bedside light on.  There’s embarrassment crowding his expression, lighting up every handsome facet of his features in technicolour.  He works to hide it almost immediately, moves back on the bed as if he might find himself a home in the shadows.

“I thought you were sleeping,”  he mumbles, not quite looking at you, stare focused on your pillow case, the white linen that you’d bought when you’d moved in together.  “Did I wake you up?”

Though his concern is real, you know it’s a distraction too.  His way of deflecting, shifting the focus back to you.  

(Jeon Jungkook doesn’t live in the spotlight.  Hates it, in fact.  It’s a curious combination - wanting to be praised, to show off, and yet fearing failure so strongly.  A worrying mix when he’s down and an endearing one when he’s up.)

You’re still cocooned, still held far enough away that he hasn’t run for the hills, locking himself in the bathroom to put a further physical barrier between you.  Should you move too fast, you know he’ll spook.  Push too hard, he’ll leave.  

“Couldn’t sleep without you.”  It’s true enough.  Dreams had evaded you for the better part of the evening, held somewhere by hands inked like his, blemished by scars and calluses like his. They’d been kept in his coat pocket, tucked behind his ear.  (So maybe it’d been anger, too, that’d kept you up.  That doesn’t matter now.)

The disbelief is evident, both in his words and the quirk of his mouth, bathed in dim light.  “Really?”

(You sometimes wonder how different the two of you see things.  What a day looks like from his point of view - whether he reads all of your interactions in the same way.  You’ve always been terribly incompatible in that way, opposites in so many respects that it’d frankly baffled your friends when you’d started dating.

You were intent - sometimes too intent - on resolving problems, never letting up.  Forcing conversations you felt you needed to have, demanding answers even before there was one.  He, on the other hand, was uncomfortable with conflict, choosing to ignore the things that bothered him until they went away.  It’d driven you absolutely insane at first, made you worry that it was you that was the issue, simply being too much.  

But over time - three long years, to be exact - you’d found a common ground.  Or so you’d thought.)

“Why are you so surprised?”  

“You were pissed earlier.”  There’s a lightness to his tone, careful consideration poured into each word he offers, as if he’s navigating a minefield.  You’ve had these kinds of disagreements too many times for him to believe otherwise, as if his caution is a part of him, stitched lovingly - forcefully - by your hand.  “Thought you wouldn’t wait up for me.”  

“I shouldn’t have,”  you retort before you can help it, still just a little childish, a little hurt.  “But you know I hate going to bed angry.”  Of course he knows.  He’s lost hours of sleep due to your insistence that everything be talked out. 

He hums a noncommittal sound - more of a grunt - and you know your window is closing.  Now that you’re not out for blood, he’s retreating as he always does.  Readying himself to rise from the bed, close this half-read chapter and move onto the next. 

You beat him before he can, curling your fingers around his wrist, over the dangling silver chain.  (His birthday gift this year, heavy metal that’s cold under your touch.)  

“Don’t.”

One blink.  Another.  Slow and confused - deliberately so.  Then he’s looking away, staring down at the ground as if you haven’t just read his next move.  The ring might be his domain but home is yours;  it’s the one place you hold the upper hand.  “What?”  

“Don’t leave.”  It’s easy to read the meaning in between your words, the unspoken request that might as well be brilliant red ink.  It’s far kinder than your usual demands, more pleading than begrudging, more need than want.  

“I need to shower.”  

It’s not a no - which you suppose is a win. 

“Just wait.”  Your request comes with an adjustment, whole tired frame rising from the bed only to sink back down - this time against your partner, your other half, your infuriating love.  He accepts you readily, dropping his ink-strewn hand over your covered thigh.  The weight is comforting over the warmth of the duvet, grounding you in the quiet of your home.

“I’m gross,”  he complains, though he doesn’t make to move away.  Stays right by your side when you drop your head against his bare shoulder.  “Now you’re gross.”

“We can be gross together.”  Because you’re not ready for him to leave you, to close the door as he so often does.  (And, for once, you’re not quite as angry, not seeking an argument that’ll give you the resolution you hope for.  You want communication, open and honest.  You want him, vulnerable and soft.)

A little sigh comes, a puff of breath that expands his doughy cheeks and sends wayward strands fluttering.  It’s less resigned and more endeared - you know how much it means when his acquiesces like this.  

Maybe he wants those same things, you think.  

“Do you wanna shower?”  You ask in perfect tandem, words folding together.  You nod in the same way.

Encased in the small space - it’s different.  He’s preoccupied, back turned to you, shielding you from the slow-heating stream.  It’s as if his mind is a thousand lightyears away, trapped somewhere with the stars as the water rains down around the two of you, fogging the glass and wetting his hair. 

“Babe?”  

There’s a delay before he reacts, peering over his shoulder at you, a faraway look in his eyes.  You wonder what he’d been thinking of, whether he’s still on the same page as you or if he’s skipped ahead as he tends to do.  When he speaks, you have your answer, his words flicking through paper to bring you two where you need to be.  

“Can you wash my hair?”  An indulgent treat he rarely requests, one he seldom allows.  He’s far too on the go, jumping from this to that to spend much time like this with you. 

It’s a sign if there ever was one. 

You reach for your shampoo bottle wordlessly, popping the cap and depositing sweet peach-scented liquid into your hands.  They fold into his strands carefully, tips of your fingers pressing into his scalp, delightful bubbles accumulating between your digits.  He doesn’t make a sound but you feel the way he relaxes, practically melting into your touch as you work the cleanser through his roots, careful to keep the suds from descending into his eyes. 

When was the last time you’d done this?  Weeks ago?  Months, maybe?  You honestly can’t recall.  (Not that it matters now.  You’ve found yourselves back here, terribly tender and intimate in the dead of night.  Almost as if no time has passed at all.)

Silence stretches between the two of you.  You don’t even need to instruct him to rinse, running seamlessly through the routine without hesitation. 

Conditioner replaces shampoo, deft fingers combing through the few knots in his feather soft strands.  Though there are hardly any, you know he loves when you take extra care, treating him in ways he’d never ask for otherwise.  He savours these quiet moments of almost-solitude, spoiled rotten by your familiar touch and comforting affection.  

You’d give it every single day if you could.  Had, in fact. 

That’s what’d brought you here, after all. 

“‘m sorry,”  he says - mumbles really - surprising you as you’re working your fingers into the nape of his neck, concentrating on the tension that’s carved out a home beneath muscle and sinew, turned bone iron-clad. 

“For what?” 

Any other time, it might’ve come across demanding, needing an answer that would soothe whatever inadequacy he’d somehow strung your heart up with.  Now, it’s genuine, asked more for him than you.  

You want to be let in.  Need it. 

“Being out of it, I guess.”  It’s a lot for him - admitting this.  “I’ve just been busy and I guess I kind of just—“  The imposing line of his shoulders rise and fall, a mountain range disturbed by the uncertainty in his voice.  

“Forgot about me?”  You don’t mean it meanly.  It’s a simple statement of fact, one the both of you have to face. 

“Yeah.  Something like that.”

You deliberate accepting the apology and moving on, sweeping it under the rug because he’s already come so much further than you’d thought he would.  But that’s not the kind of person you are, so you press just a little more, stand just a little taller. 

“I don’t think I ask for the world, Kook.”  Maybe more than some people.  Maybe less than others.  “If I’m being too much, I’d rather you let me know than shut me out.”

A sigh comes, so heavy you wonder whether he might be Atlas, carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders.  

“No, I know.”  

“Do you?”

(At some point you’d stopped massaging the conditioner in, opting to crowd your hands over his back, working into the knots that run beneath his skin.  He hadn’t been lying - he’s stiff as a board, entire broad form twitching any time you press the pads of your thumbs into a particularly sensitive spot.)

“I thought I’d figure it out myself,”  he reasons, in that oh-so impossible Jeon Jungkook way of his.  “Didn't realise it was taking a toll on you.” 

“On us,”  you correct, not at all tactful.  

“On us,”  he agrees with another sigh, smaller this time, tinged blue with something that feels like guilt and fills up the glass space. 

“We’re a team, you know.” 

(You know he knows.  You just have to remind him sometimes, anchor him with the knowledge that it’s not him against the world.  That you’re in his corner - always.)

“I know.” 

When he turns to look at you - doesn’t even flinch when the sudden movement has you wobbling on your feet, catches you when you stumble - you don’t doubt that.  He loves you just as much as you love him, sees the whole world in the small of your stare.  

“I’m sorry,”  he says again, two hands coming to cradle your face, palms warm over each cheek.  “Just give me some time.”  For what, you’re not sure.  You don’t mind waiting to find out though - willing to weather the storm just to see him happy.  

Jungkook holds you close, threads his fingers through yours and peppers love into the silk of your hair.  Dresses your skin in the heat of his affection and sears his signature into the velvet of your skin, teeth dragging, tongue gliding.  

“Is this better?”  He means how he holds you, how he treats you like porcelain as he fucks you slow and tender, keeps one leg hooked back over his own. 

It’s not that this is the kind of lovemaking you prefer but rather the one you need, with him consuming you wholly, sweetly, filling you with each fluid roll of his hips and nothing else.  No elaborate dirty talk, no overzealous bouncing, just the two of you together, curled against each other like you might not survive otherwise.  

He’s not pushing you to your finish with deft fingers over your clit, not taking his fill with greedy hands.  He’s simply there, with you, feeling every curve of your body as he sinks into your aching cunt and sighs as if he’s in heaven.  (And maybe he is - because where he is could only ever be where you are and you feel like you’re floating, weightless and lovestruck, anchored only to your bed by the hand that squeezes yours and the mouth that purrs your name.) 

“Yes,”  you breathe, exhale in a breath that seems to take all of your effort.  It’s hard to focus when he splits you open so well, fills your pussy and your heart and makes your chest erupt with a kaleidoscope of butterflies. 

“I love you, sweetheart.”

When he says it like that - folds it like a promise and tucks it into the spot behind your ear - you know it’s true.  Even if you don’t always feel it, even if he doesn’t always show it, there’s not a doubt in your mind. 

In all the ways he can, he loves you.  And whether that means enough from one day to the next, you don’t mind sticking around to find out.  Not if it means more of this. 

(Of him, of you, of your life together.)

tag list.  @neverthefirstchoice @youwannabelostandnotbefound @snackhobi @codeinebelle

SO.

Let's try this again🤸🏻

Also Idil vibes strong on this one. I can't say Gil bc Gil calls Ate Sel smth specific like she does with me.

Ship the @mythos-blogs Crew

ps. here's the server <3

@admiringlove

Baby Sam is very hard working and focused on whatever she's doing that sometimes, she forgets to take care of herself. So, I see Sugawara Koushi with her perfectly, someone caring and understanding, but knows better than to let her overwork and tells her when enough is enough. The both of you do struggle with a few things, and when you fight or have insecure moments, you sit down to talk about it instead of shouting at each other. Overall, a really good match I say.

Baby Sam also kins Oikawa and I ship Oikawa hardcore with Suga LMAO

@ninjamomo

Me. That's my wife <333

Okay but for realsies. I ship Idil with Bokuto Koutarou. Bokuto and Idil would be just... soft love. I see dancing in the rain, bathtub relaxation hours together and cuddling in bed. Idil knows that Bokuto is a busy man, and Bokuto knows he is a busy man. But that doesn't mean that they were gonna let the relationship go. Oh no. Those two will hold on like a cat with his claws on the couch. A really really soft, supportive and strong love.

@tooru-luvs

I actually had a hard time with Ms. Zizi. See, I haven't interacted with her much. But, based on the interactions of hers that I see on my tl, I can see that she is very playful but also can be serious. Hence, why I say that she'd be amazing with Kuroo Tetsurou. Kuroo is playful and an overall gremlin, but he's very caring ang knows exactly when to be serious and how serious. He'll help her with anything he can help her with, but he also knows when no to because it's something Zizi needs to do for herself. Likewise, Zizi knows when to be cheery to make Kuroo smile, but also when to sit and talk to Kuroo about a delicate matter. They'd both ground each other, while matching the same playful energy.

@rokudaddie

HEY I CAN TAG HER NOW KSKSKS

ME ME ME ME ME

anyways hehe. Gly. Lovely, sweet, Gly. She's very caring, but my god does she also enjoy chaos. Hence, I'm putting her with Hoshiumi Korai. We all know Hoshiumi is a little gremlin with a heart of gold. The way these two are together would be immaculate. They're chaos together, but even with all the chaos, they have time to look at the other to make sure they're okay. PLUSSS! Hoshiumi will always unconsciously be touching Gly, just to make sure that she's there. Gly would unconsciously make sure that Hoshiumi is in her peripheral vision too.

@moonlit-island

Ooooh Raya! Raya is so damn sweet and caring and uplifting. I love her sm. Hehehe anyway I ship her with Tsukishima Kei. The Tarot cards said so, and so did the zodiac signs. SKSKS Anyway! Yes, a really good match. Raya's got a really good head on her shoulders, but I see her watching all the chaos from the sidelines, much like Tsukishima. When they're together, they'd start the chaos and then sit back and eat popcorn as they watch the world burn.

@laineeey00

Ate Laine? Some will definitely say Kita, because it's Ate Laine, but I say Hirugami Sachiro. Hirugami would be such a good man for Ate Laine. I imagine them sitting down in the living room, books spread out on the table. Just silence while studying, but every now and then, one of them would look up to look at the other, smile and then return back to what they were doing. Ate Laine makes sure that Hirugami takes breaks and Hirugami makes sure that Ate Laine isn't stressing so much. Just so cute honestly.

@betheydocrimewrites

Ah, Adult Sam. Hmmm. Adult Sam is a whirlwind of chaos and sweet, sweet angst. I definitely see them with darling Yamaguchi Tadashi. I see them in bed, Sam on his laptop, and him just hugging them tight when something they were writing was choking them up. But, Sam is just overall an amazing person that they deserve someone so sweet and caring like Yamaguchi. Obvi, it is reciprocated, and I see such a sweet love in the works.

@melsun

Oooh. Alice.

Melian and Matsukawa Issei would make a very interesting pairing. Both independent yet still co-dependent on each other. Melian knows how to calm Matsukawa after a tough day at work, and Matsukawa knows how to keep Melian from stressing. Matsukawa would also hype Melian up so much?? Like any outfit Melian wears, Matsukawa's right there telling them how good and amazing they look and how well they matched the outfit up. Honestly, just a very functional household and I love that.

@lovemeian

oh oof Lavi. I want to say Meian but for reasons I cannot disclose, I won't say that for now. I will say though, that she will be so good with Dabi. Lavi has a few things she needs to work on, and Dabi is always there for her. Actually lbr, they both have issues to work on, but I feel like together, they'd overcome that. I feel like they'd?? Actually be so understanding of each other that it shocks and confuses others bc?? hello it's Dabi?? but yes, a really good match.

@writewithmarites

Me <3

Severus Snape. Ate Tes is chaotic. I'm sorry but her default in the server is chaos, especially with the bot around HAHAHAHA but anyway! Severus would be so good to ground Ate Tes, keep her from getting a little too chaotic BUT ALSO, he can help her when she's not taking care of herself. She also helpes him with his potions, and it makes the job easier on him. But of course, Severus is a slytherin, and most of the time he'd be the one inciting the chaos and we just don't know it. Anyway, Ate Tes is honestly so wonderful and I love her sm and she deserves someone to tame like the serious, bratty, angsty Severus Snape. <333

@saudade-mayari

ME. AGAIN LMAO. <3

ANYWAY

Nozel Silva. Nozel and Ate Sel. Oh gosh what a thought. Nozel is....arrogant, prideful, and he sees himself as someone more important than others. But, the man does know respect and he does care for people, especially Ate Sel. I have no doubts that Ate Sel can make that man kneel and follow her wishes, but I also know that Ate Sel would not let this man get away with his arrogance and pride. Nozel cares for her a lot. She's his partner, the carrier of the future of House Silva, and the only one that has caught his attention. He loves her, and that man would drop nearly everything for her.

@risumu

Eris! Eribabe and Ojiro Aran. Idek why. But the vibes would be so immaculate. I see road trips and early morning dancing in the kitchen to an indie song one of them is hyperfixated on. I also see late night walks to the convenience store, holding hands and just silence? Basking in each other's prescence. Eris definitely steals Aran's sweaters to the point that Aran buys two of his sizes so he can interchange them. One to give to Eris when the one she took doesn't smell like him anymore. Love all over the place.

@sunarent

Mel. That's it.

Okay but also, I see Iwaizumi Hajime. I was thinking about Suna but the more I think back about the things I know about Ali and our interactions, I see Iwa. I feel like they'd understand each other so much. And the love isn't seen much, not because they don't love each other, but because it's something they need to say really. It's more shown in the touches and kisses and cuddling. They know that they love each each other, and that's enough for them.

@tetsvhoe

Honestly I want to say Kuroo but.

Kozume Kenma. Gwennie works so hard and stresses so much. Her sleeping sched is unavailable lmao. Kenma would be so good for her because he knows how it is, to be stressed and not have an actual sleeping sched. I feel like they'd be good together. In all honesty, they'd probably take care of each other more than they would themselves but no one is complaining really.

@slutbench

MY BABYYYY. MY DAUGHTER. I LOVE YOU SM AND I SWEAR I'M NOT MAD.

I ship you with...

Azumane Asahi. Why? Because you remind me of Noya sometimes. Very energetic, a little bit of low moments and just a ball of sunshine in general. Asahi is perfect for you, Mija. He'd be able to just connect with her in ways others just don't understand. People would say that Asahi is too...soft? They'd say someone like Daicho or maybe Bokuto would be better for you, Mija, but really, he's perfect. Asahi and Gil. He balances her out in so many ways, even if no one else can see it.

@ushisrever

NIA!

Ushijima Wakatoshi. Really, the two of them are perfect. Stoic, quiet, can be chaotic. Very protective, even if the two deny it. Nia, you and Ushi are like...pillars? Support? Quiet, unmovable, but still, everyone knows you're both there, and you don't really leave people's minds. I see the two feeding off of each other's energy, especially when it comes to protecting others that they care about. (Looking at you, Lavi) I see hours where it's just her watching him playing in the background and he just looks at her, smiles, and then goes back to playing. It's really cute.

@sumebreaks

MAIA! HI! We haven't interacted much, I'm so sorry for that sweets. bUT BUT BUT!!!!

You're so sweet and caring and loving??? I really see you with Miya Atsumu! I see Tsumu bugging you to take a break and give him attention. BUT! I also see you?? Bugging him, telling him to get off the court or he's sleeping on the couch HAHAHA I feel like you two really just? Connect. Both playful, both caring, both are busy with their own things so there's not too much expectations that cannot be met for now. Idk I really see a love that's always there, no matter how busy they get.

@vindictivtsumu

AAAAAH DEVON HUN!

I love Devon and their writing so much??? Omg. Yknow who would be amazing with them? Akaashi Keiji. Akaashi is very articulate and just overall book smart in my opinion, and I see that him and Devon would fit so well. He is Devon's personal beta reader HAHAHAH BUT!!!!! Devon also watches Akaashi edit and points out anything that he missed. I see days when they're just sitting there, talking softly to each other that the sound of typing was louder. But that's okay bc you both are content and happy and in love.

@ricflairdrip20

I just met you not even 24 hours ago hehehe HIIII

I will not lie.

I asked for help from Ate Sel HAHAHHAHA

But!!!! She says Ukai Keishin, and honestly I see it. The nsfw-rp channel is the reason why and I'm not saying more HAHAHAHA I see nights when it's Keishin and her just? Idk having fun and being kids bc lbr that man can be a kid sometimes. I also see them taking care of each other in unconventional ways, ways that would not be okay for others, but it's her love language with him. V v v domestic.

I HOPE Y'ALL MYTHOS CREW LIKED THAT MATCHING UP BYE

Travis-centered plots because I Like fix it’s… (I just finished typing them all, I’m ashamed for my sinful brain oml)

- Larry and Travis having once been friends but being torn apart by Travis’ father. Larry keeping an eye on Travis for years but then turning his attention to Sal, whom in turn receives the sudden disdain of Travis.

Sal confronts Travis in the bathrooms one day and Larry listens from the door. Eventually Sal talks Travis into tears. He confesses to being jealous of Sal and not wanting Larry to stop focusing on him, even if Larry ends up hating him. How his dad would beat him if Travis and Larry ever got close again. Larry barges in and holds Travis close. They reconcile (Sal opting to let the boys talk, clearly not in the mood to see Enemies to Lovers tonguing den in the school bathroom.

They uproot and destroy the cult, blah blah blah, Happily ever after and Travis gets help for his trauma induced depression and anxiety.

- Travis has been off for a few days. He doesn’t antagonize anyone. Philip does more talking and ginger touching that Travis violently jerks away from. During class he barely responds and teachers don’t try to force him. Sal didn’t expect to find Travis sleeping on a bench one day. His worn shoes now tattered with holes at the bottom. His black eye prominent but accompanied by a busted lip and what looked to be severe damage to his legs.

Not sure how he did it, but Sal managed to convince Travis to come home with him. Introduces Travis to Henry and leads him to the bathroom where he washed off and got treated. His damage was severe and Sal really wanted to call the police but just seeing a fearful Travis weened him off the idea.

Larry was not too pleased to find Travis at Sals. He almost yelled until he noted Travis look at his raised hand and cower from him. Larry pausing and pulls Sal to the side to understand. Of course they don’t know the full story but it’s enough to have Larry texting the group for help. Most were curious about what could lead them to wanting to help Travis. Ash, however, seemed to know a lot.

They find out about Travis’ abuse, the cult. Travis helps a little. He is still terrified of them but they start to grow on him with time. He even allows contact with Sal rarely, who shows him his face during a bonding moment at the dead of night. Larry makes playlists and CDs to help Travis get accustomed to loud noises (many of which are songs Larry personally thinks Travis would enjoy.

After the gang destroys and puts the cult behind bars. No demons, no murders, and no dead friends. Sal manages to convince Travis to report his father, thankfully they kept his clothes to give to the state police, Todd refused to trust the local police after further investigating the cult and their connections.

Healing and coping, cuddling and coddling. Travis getting the love and attention he deserves! Could end with him dating someone or him just being under their care for a while.

—Salvis but Sal is a bit more aggressive with Travis. Fuck it ABO, Travis is a very spicy omega that pretends to be a Beta. Sal is a strong scented alpha, like it’s a musky and domineering scent compared to his appearance. Larry is an alpha, though his scent is murky and smoky, and he doesn’t act like the stereotypical alpha. Travis nitpicks them like usual, though sometimes they are too distracted by the nice smell seeping off of him. Larry sneers and asks if Travis mom scented him before school. Travis is upset at this. Much more emotional than usual. Sal notes the spike in scent and jabs Larry.

Uh oh, Travis is presenting in the bathroom, and beta Philip isn’t able to fight off the alphas coming to investigate the scent, thankfully Sal is here to soothe and calm the terrified Travis while his friends help fend off the other students.

Mr. Phelps is pissed about an omega son. Travis is constantly scented with distress. He isn’t allowed to talk about it but everyone can smell it. They are well aware of Travis’ fluctuating weight, fatigue and his tan skin turning pale and bruised worse than before. Larry is annoyed by this but can’t tell whether it’s the scent affecting him or his stern belief in protecting omegas from abusive alphas.

Sal hates it, he knows he felt the mate bond but Travis doesn’t seem to notice. Travis’ suffering eats away at Sal until he all but corners Travis and propositions him to save him from his father and give him sanctuary. It takes a lot to convince Travis. Heck, he has to promise Larry wouldnt hurt him (Larry later seeks Travis to reconcile their bad blood).

They get to know eachother. Sal is head over heels and watching Travis grow and blossom into his omega blood. Travis starts falling for someone else and Sal tries to be supportive (until he can’t even look at Travis without feeling heartache). But Travis notes he doesn’t love ____ And follows his heart to Sal. They bond, they love and boom, happy little family. (With three cute babies because Travis and Sal deserve happy families)

Larvis: roughly the same as the salvos ABO but Larry straight up picks up Travis and carries him home. Travis tries to fight but is swaddled and pampered until he’s fast asleep and purring in Larry’s arms.

Mr. Phelps doesn’t have much ground to stand on when he tries to take Travis back. Larry confirming that Travis is his mate and based off of Phelps’ beliefs he should reside with his mate.

Travis is surprised his father backs off so easily (because how could the pastor refute what he preaches?? Such blasphemy would be heard by the church blah blah blah). Larry and Travis talk and Larry admits that they are indeed mates, he never brought it up for Travis’ health. He was already struggling to care for himself, a mating bond would send his already feeble body and fragile mind spiraling. Larry also admits he knew they were mates ever since he presented, which wasn’t that long after entering highschool. But, Travis was so proud to be ‘normal’ and not some horny mess like the others. He also didn’t like seeing Travis harass and bully others, which probably aided in his aggressive rejection of the omega and prolonged Travis’ presentation.

Life goes on and Larry and Travis are happily married with four kids (two more in the oven, because Larry is a very affectionate husband). Cult was handled and Sal is NOT dead and very much the worlds best uncle.

-Travis having a hot girl summer.

That’s it. That’s the plot.

Thotty church twink marching about in short shorts and tank tops (sinful!) showing off his goodies to the masses. Larry shamelessly offers to partake, and gets thrown for a whirlwind when Travis’ phat ass is delightfully uncontrollable. Sal jokingly shoots his shot and winds up slumped in the back of the church from immaculate head.

Mr. Phelps is away so the thot is out to play. (Courtesy of Mama Phelps aiding and abetting her sons growth as a person. He may be throwing it back to the boys he once sneered at but at least he’s nicer to people)

-Travis being rescued from the Phelps home after a concerned report to the state police. The church closed and his father put behind bars for many accounts of child abuse and neglect and the disappearance of Travis’ mother.

Sal and gang are curious about what the new home will do to Travis after months of rehabilitation, and all damn near faint when they see Travis with long pink hair and a cute sun dress marching into the school. Directly towards them and apologizing for his horrible treatment of them, specifically Sal. They can’t believe his change at first but after weeks of watching him, he seems genuinely happier.

This new happiness starts to get unsettling to Larry, who watches Travis and Philip be closer than before. He shouldn’t care he hates Travis! But god he wished the boy would wrap his arms around his and march down the halls. He would kill to get surprise back hugs or do the hugging. He wanted to share lunch with Travis. Be hand fed meals and have his mouth cleaned whilst being scolded.

Fuck, he’s in love! He thought he nipped that in the bud when Sal started getting bullied by Travis. But no, Travis being rescued from his awful father and being a genuinely good person from then on was astounding. Hell, he even brought Sal treats as an apology for walking in on him with his mask off once. Sal said it was fine but Travis babbled ok about feeling bad because Sal looked terrified even though Travis didn’t think Sal was any less cool. (Yes, Sal cried in his room about how much it meant for someone to say that).

For fucks sake, Travis had pictures upon pictures of his new family and their pets. PETS. He had dooogs, god Larry lost his mind seeing Travis jogging around town with dogs in shorts and a sweaty, almost see through tank top!! He’s too gay for this.

He finally confesses, maybe tries to play it off as a joke, but Travis just smiles sweetly and pecks his cheek. He’s sorry but he’s already dating someone. Larry tries not to let his disappointment show, but he just can’t feel the need to go to school for a couple of days. Hides out in his tree house and just smokes. Cause, cmon.. who’d wanna date him?? All he does is smoke and play around! He hasn’t had a stable relationship in years and most he’s known for is sleeping with whoever he deems the hottest.

Sal notices his behavior and tries to comfort him, not sure why Larry is like this, by offering to introduce him to his partner. Maybe they have a friend Larry is interested in. Larry wants to be supportive but he really doesn’t care to see Sals new beau(ty). He really just wanted to camp out in the tree house and smoke away the pain. Or, he did until he sees Travis and Sal holding hands and nuzzling on the couch one day. Sals legs on Travis’ and Travis combing Sals hair. Larry felt like his world came crashing down, his best friend?? And his first and worst crush?? The crush that sent him spiraling for what could have been weeks? Sal is innocent, he didn’t know that Larry was madly in love with Travis. Didn’t know that Travis so politely rejected him and offered to cease contact if Larry felt he couldn’t be around him.

Larry wasn’t much of a romantic after that. He played around with whoever he felt needed love. His partying spiraling out of control in adult hood. Travis tried to contact him and help him find a good person, but any attempts to help Larry ended with Larry crying to him drunkenly. Asking why he wasn’t good enough, why he couldn’t have been Sal. Travis wasn’t allowed near Larry after Larry drunkenly made advances at him, he doesn’t blame Larry he’s extremely emotional, but Sal felt Larry would only get worse the more they stayed in contact, so they were kept apart.

Larry never loved anyone as much as he loved Travis Fisher.

-Last one was a sadder Onesided Larvis, this one is Larry teasing and cornering Travis so much that Travis tries to shock him by kissing him. He came home with some hickies and a very prominent limp.

They’re not saying, yet, but Wingman Sal is politely judging Travis into Larry’s arms. They are constantly alone together. Larry blowing Travis’ back out in an abandoned amusement park when the others split up to explore. “He sprained his ankle running from a shadow” Hmph, Travis smelt like axe. He HATES the smell of axe… but okay lovebirds.

Sal has 100% walked in on the secret lovers getting frisky when moms out. Later helps Travis shop for more pretty clothes, because who wouldn’t want a shopping body??? That’s almost illegal to not take the opportunity.

Larry eats ass. A lot. Travis can literally be on FaceTime shopping with Sal and Larry just slips under the covers and enjoys his fill of boyfriend cheekies~ yum!

Travis, as revenge, will give the gawk gawk 9000. Larry is NOT safe if he thinks Travis has forgotten the embarrassment of Sal chuckling and telling him he has to go walk his homework. He could be on the phone with his boss or Lisa and Travis will give the sloppiest top he’s ever had. (Praise the son for horni bratty bottoms)

White Widow - Chapter Six

Fanfiction.net | AO3

Title: White Widow Chapter: Six Author: Blue Rose

Huge shout out to my new beta - CherryBerry12. Thank you :) 💖

“Jesus, what did you eat today? Where did it all come from?!”

If Sakura could, she would have pinched her nose closed, but she needed both hands for the task of bagging up the dog poop while keeping the leash out of it. She didn’t understand why dogs never watched where they were going and tried to keep Akumaru from stepping in his droppings before she could clean up.

Finishing, she tossed the mess in a waste bin they passed before crossing the street.

“That crap was almost as big as your head.” Sakura laughed.

The pair had just come from a small park at the end of the block and were now heading to their intended destination. On the surface, it was just a smart thing to do — letting the dog relieve himself before they needed to go inside. In reality, it was her just procrastinating. And she used every second of it.

However, the growing puppy didn't care much about taking a stroll today. Especially when they approached the towering highrise. This was his other home, and his panting and excitement signaled he knew exactly where they were.

"Ok! Ok! We're going."

Approaching the entrance, Sakura was careful to watch her step while she admired the way the evening sun reflected off the smoked glass and steel. There was a dark, eerie beauty she found in the looming structure before them.

 The last time she'd been here, a thin layer of snow had covered all of the asphalt. Frigid temperatures caused the flurries to stick to the ground like falling powder — perfect for making snow angels.

 She remembered that the exterior had been decorated with strings of twinkling blue lights as well with poinsettias arranged beneath the windows in a festive holiday display.

 Thank goodness the weather was not below freezing as it was prior, months ago. Though, that didn't stop a wave of nerves from washing over her, wondering again how she managed to get herself into another weird situation.

 Oh, yeah... that's right.

 It started with a favor.

 It always started with a favor.

 Because she had a difficult time saying no and was consistently willing to lend a hand to anyone in need.

 Which is why she was opening the glass doors to walk through the vestibule, speaking to the concierge in the lobby to give her name.

 Well, it was much too late to change her mind and Sakura sighed, releasing Akamaru from her arms after the elevator doors closed. Making a steady ascent to the top floor, she mulled over the reasons she was there in the first place.

 Sasuke had asked if she could return the dog to Kiba's family.

 He'd never met any of them, and correctly presumed she would know how to reach someone. It wasn’t much of a stretch. She and Kiba had been friends since freshman year in high-school.

 Sakura conceded to do his bidding, but followed up with some questions of her own — like, why was he watching over the dog to begin with?

 Despite being guarded, Sasuke answered all of her questions. Still, she couldn't shake the feeling things were being left unsaid.

 What quickly followed however, were thoughts of the canine’s owner. And soon she felt the dormant bud of concern blooming within her, once again.

   Kiba .

  Gently nudging away the worry she'd felt, Sakura went along with it. Especially after Sasuke revealed that it was against his lease to have a dog — up until now he'd been taking a risk.

 Feeling a little sorry that he’d been keeping him, she agreed to return the pup. Which is how she'd ended up here.

 The elevator came to a smooth stop at its designated floor, the thick doors sliding open. Akamaru pulled her down the hall, towards the other home he knew by scent and memory.

 Sakura only knew they were at the correct place because of the ' PH3 ' plaque beside the red door.

 Reaching out, she pulled down on the lever-like knob, entering once a voice beckoned her inside.

 "Hello?"

 She unhooked the leash from the studded collar just to watch the ball of fur run deeper into the suite, his tiny paws gaining traction against the mahogany planks of wood. Following seconds later, she rounded the corner to catch sight of a figure standing near an alcove.

 Sakura looked on as Akamaru whined near the person's feet, pawing at their immaculately pressed pants. He then proceeded to roll onto his back, completely exposing his belly.

 Sakura brought her eyes up to greet a woman whose tips of brown hair curled around her sharp jaw. Defined lips were painted a deep violet with a peremptory tone to match. Her voice was smooth and rich, whisking past her ears.

 "Sakura."

 Tsume Inuzuka stood as statuesque as royalty. Her commanding aura matched the intensity in her swirling, chocolate brown eyes. The attitude alone was worthy of any crown, but she was far too brutish for something as dainty as a tiara. Her brassknuckles nature had served her well in business...

 And, maybe in her personal life as well?

 The matriarch was already married to husband number three if she remembered correctly. Despite being rather intimidating, there was another side to her... a more gentle side. Something that was softer around the edges and reserved only for a select few.

 Sakura hoped she could tap into that side now. Maybe it would help, especially when a certain topic was brought up.

 "It's been a while, hasn't it?"

 Reaching down, the brunette picked up the squirming pooch to move him under her arm, briefly inspecting his form with a keen eye.

 "Hello, Mrs. Inuzuka...Er! I mean, ' Shimazu ' now... isn't it?" Sakura ran a hand across her neck, smiling to cover the wince she so desperately tried to hide.

 "Tsume is fine. Come here, let me get a good look at you. You've finally got some meat on those bones, I see."

 Almond-shaped nails dipped in black lifted the young girl's chin, fingers tilting her face and Sakura felt a blush warming her cheeks under the scrutiny.

 "Ah... yes, it has been a while. Thank you for meeting with me on such short notice."

 The dark-haired woman moved to sit on a loveseat, reaching for her glass of wine.

 "Lucky it's not the weekend, or I would have been in California by now," she asserted, swirling the Merlot around in the wine glass.

 Sakura politely declined the offer to join her with a glass of her own. She did accept a seat, however, sitting across from the older woman as she continued.

 "I thought he would've lasted a lot longer before dumping his responsibilities on someone else. Speaking of which..."

 Tsume raised her eyes to meet Sakura's, the tips of her nails clicking against the glass before she pressed on.

 "You mentioned that you haven't heard from that son of mine. He's decided to stop responding to me too, which has been very irritating."

 The layered ends of Sakura's high ponytail swung across the top of her shoulders as she shook her head. Her bangs rested partially in her face but their eyes remained locked as she confirmed what she’d said earlier over the phone.

 "No, I have not."

 The hand that was twirling the glass stopped, digits gripping the stem while the ambrosia settled within.

 Shadows from the lowering sun tilted across the walls signaling the oncoming sunset. Quiet and sobering — as something stirred in the air and the mood changed. 

 Sakura sat immobile and tried not to fidget under the weight.

 The tension was broken when Tsume released a hum, cutting off eye contact to look down. Reaching over, she grabbed a piece of prosciutto arranged on a platter from the coffee table.

 Sakura slowly released the breath she had no idea she was holding until then. 

 Hesitating, she felt the need to tread lightly but knew it was necessary to shed some light on the situation. Be that as it may, it didn't look like she was going to be discovering anything new with the way things were going.

 "That's actually why I wanted to speak with you. He hasn't responded to my messages either. At first, I wasn't worried, because of... well-."

 Kiba's history of disappearing was left unspoken, but Tsume grunted in understanding, taking a long sip from her glass.

 His mother was instantly reminded of his past rebellious acts. Although there usually would be some sort of... warning that preceded any dark turn.

 Her remarrying or becoming bi-coastal were just a few examples. She could remember the fights and fallouts that followed. Especially regarding his choice of outlets.

 The reckless behavior, the unsavory habits, the disagreements... she remembered them all.

 But...

 Tsume thought they'd long moved past that. He seemed to finally settle down... as much as someone like him could. He'd been taking care of his apartment, had stayed out of jail-

  As far as she knew ...

 -and out of most forms of trouble for quite some time now. It was hard to recall the last time she'd received a phone call that ended with screams, threats, or sour disappointment. She'd hate to think he'd regressed.

 "Is there anyone he's been hanging around? A new group of friends, maybe? Other than Ino and yourself—"

 Tsume was in the dark to whom he was associating with these days. "...he rarely tells me anything and I can barely keep up with him."

 Sakura was not the type to be dishonest but she found herself in an uncomfortable position. Choosing her words carefully and hoping her deception wouldn't come back to bite her in the ass, she gave what she thought would be just enough.

 "No one I've talked to has seen or heard from him either. I'm sorry."

 She was here to get as much information as she could, without giving too much away.

 All because...

 Sasuke had also asked that she keep his name out of everything. As far as Kiba's folks were concerned, he didn't exist. And he'd like to keep it that way.

 He had his reasonings; he’d murmured some explanation and Sakura relented because it made sense at the time. Maybe not giving names was the safest route.

 But now that she was here, it was uncomfortable as hell, and her stomach felt like bats were fluttering away in it. The calm expression she presented on the surface, however, was flawless.

 Moments ticked, ticked, ticked away... before Tsume finally waved her fingers dismissively. She'd heard everything she needed to hear. Crossing one leg over the other, the perfect cuff in her pants rested against her heel.

 "No matter. Someone is already looking into it. If that boy thinks he can get away with ignoring me, he has another thing coming. I'm just wondering what foreign jail cell or backwater whore house I'll need to rescue him from this time ," she sneered, gulping down the last of her wine.

 Sakura adjusted slightly, not saying a word but giving her a small nod. But her fingers curled into fists hidden within her pockets, the rings she wore digging into her skin.

 It's not like she wanted him to be caught behind bars. Or needing to be dragged to a health clinic the next day, for thorough testing.

 It's just...

 At least he would be found, and all this fuss would have been all over nothing. But until that happened...

 Sakura gave Tsume a small smile, hoping to ease away any concern this conversation may have brought.

 Hidden away on the inside, she wished someone was there for her right now — who could return the favor. Someone who would gift her the same comfort she'd just offered Tsume to maybe put her mind at ease. Because even after speaking with his mother and listening to her confident answer...

 Sakura could not shake the feeling that just wouldn't go away.

 Something was amiss.

 But she hoped that she was off track... and just being paranoid. And that his mother was right.

 This was just one of those... 'Kiba times'.

 It's exactly what a large part of her was wishing for... and what she needed to believe.

    ✧･ﾟ* : *ﾟ･✧

 He hated that damn bow.

 Sure... on its own, it was harmless.

 That was all an illusion, though. Being an inanimate object did not stop it from being a vexation.

 And just how could something so insignificant, be so... troublesome? After all, it was merely a decorative accessory, attached to a pair of heels. Looking so innocent, affixed to the leather band caging her slender ankle.

 But looks could be deceiving.

 It became problematic when his eyes traveled north. And for the life of him, Sasuke couldn't fathom how a few inches on a shoe could be so devastating. The manner in which they elongated her legs as his focus strayed upward. Following an invisible path along smooth, pale skin.

 Limbs that seemed to go on and on for days — filling out to thighs that were soon hidden from view beneath sparkle.

 The dress she wore did nothing but accentuate her curves; dips and valleys that filled out an enticing figure.

 Sakura's slender neck supported her head as it cocked to the side, smiling at whatever some teen girl in front of her said. And her green eyes crinkled in mirth as she let out a laugh, bringing the clear plastic cup to her lips for a drink.

 Speculating if she always smiled that brightly for everyone.

 Sasuke tore his gaze away, eyes landing on the DJ booth in the corner — the LED lights around the display throbbed to the beat of the track, playing across the speakers.

 Like hell he’d be caught staring.

 It wasn’t like they hadn’t just spent... what? The last two hours together? Getting everything ready for the party. He'd seen her then...

 Same outfit…

 Same smile…

  Same god damn heels.

 So what had changed? Could he not keep himself from finding her?

 His eyes constantly tracking her, flickering to trace her migration around the open space.

 Even when he caught himself it wasn't enough to stop the cycle from repeating. His eyes would be lowered, idly scanning the party, not focused on anything in particular.

 Then...

 A flash of sequins before his eyes would settle on that little black bow.

 Wasn't that the textbook definition of insanity? Doing the same thing over and over and expecting different results?

 Sasuke's mind didn't pass along that bit of information to the rest of his body. Instead, his eyes would start the trek all over again, his avaricious gaze taking her in before cutting away.

 Seeking out a distraction, he leaned against the expansive window behind him.

 The tempered glass usually flooded the suite with natural light during the day. Now, it hummed against his back, miniature vibrations warbling along the surface from the tracks deep base.  And it felt cool against him as he sighed.

 Taking another swing of beer, Sasuke hoped the warm sensation he felt didn't spread to his face. But at least he could make it appear the fault of alcohol and not the salacious thoughts starting to run rampant in his mind.

 Like...

 If the rest of her was as soft as the skin on her inner wrist was. The pad of his thumb had brushed against it when he had passed something to her earlier. And watching now, at the exposed skin her dress didn’t cover...

 Damn him if it certainly didn't look the part. He would only need a few seconds to graze his hands across the perceived silkiness to know the answer.

 Lowering the amber bottle, he swallowed thickly, sighing after. A quick look at his watch had him quickly releasing another one, wondering again why he was still there. Glancing over his shoulder at the snow-covered streets below, a minute passed — before a prickling behind his ear caught his attention.

 He was being watched.

 Everything around them started to fade away when his eyes suddenly met hers. Twinkling stars locked onto his own, piercing through the smoky haze around them, her focus solely on him. And suddenly, Sasuke's mouth was no longer satisfied with the bitter taste of alcohol.

 No...

 He was craving something else entirely.

 And as he moved closer—

   .

  His vision completely went white. 

  .

 And like coming up for air after treading murky waters, he broke through the surface and was brought back to the present… somewhat painfully .

 Surely, the sound of flesh meeting leather must have been heard during the impact. But his brain only registered the sound after as it echoed in his mind.

 Then there was the ringing.

 Lots and lots of ringing.

 .

  Ka-KLUMP-PAK!

  whoooo-sh...

  THUD.

 .

 ...

 "........... -ke? "

 He could have sworn that the saying went: you were supposed to see stars.

 Not feel them.

 ' Oh shit that hurt .'

 "...... -uke ? Sasuke ?! Are you alright?"

 ' Fucking stars. '

 "Sasuke...?"

 And fuck him and his own negligence for not seeing that coming.

 The ringing in his left ear dimmed low enough that he was finally able to hear the question. Blinking back the few spots that danced behind his eyelids, Sasuke grunted, pushing away the hands waving in front of his face. When there were no longer four eyes blinking down at him, he rose to sit up.

 The boxing gloves that had been strapped to Itachi's hands were now lying between them, his profile relaxing though remaining in its hunched form.

 "You were supposed to dodge the second hook. I pulled back but it was too late." He fussed over him again, but Sasuke batted away the concern, sitting up fully when the ringing in his ear finally disappeared.

 He felt a trail of moisture slide down his temple but breathed a sigh of relief, realizing that it was only sweat. He still counted his blessings though, thankful it wasn't his brother's leg that flew at him instead. If it was, his head would have been knocked clean from his shoulders.

 Sasuke removed the padded mitts he wore, tearing at the velcro with his perfect white teeth — more embarrassed than hurt. His brother had dangerously quick hands, and he should have known better than to allow his mind to wander when they were in the middle of sparring.

 "Where were you?" the elder asked, mirroring his unspoken thoughts while moving away to grab them water from the kitchen.

  'So he's going to call me out after all...'

 Sasuke huffed, choosing to stay seated on the mat below the hanging punching bag. He slowly worked his jaw open and closed a few times, rotating the Temporomandibular Joint.

 Good... nothing was broken.

 "Nowhere." Sasuke deadpanned, feeling along the curve for swelling.

 Itachi raised a brow at him as he passed him the chilled bottle. Knowing where further questioning would lead to, he pivoted to another topic.

 "I see your temporary house guest is no longer here..."

 Taking a much-needed sip, Sasuke began to explain what had transpired. Of how he had gotten Sakura to facilitate Akamaru’s return, along with agreeing to a few terms.

 Terms that were presented more as a... suggestion, of course. Maybe gather a little information while she was there if she could?

 He took full advantage of her gentle disposition, to coax her a little. Anything to help seal the deal.

 And when it was all said and done, they parted ways with an agreement in place.

 Sasuke didn't realize the amount of silence that stretched between them until he looked up, catching his brother’s stare. Keen orbs continued to study him, inky depths watching...

 Causing his own brows to snap together.

 "What?"

 "........"

 The corner of his brother's mouth twitched, deep lines appearing across his face before smoothing again.

 " What? "

 Sasuke didn't want to repeat himself, but the silence had struck a nerve. It brought back memories of when they were younger and how he felt whenever he was overlooked, ignored, or even excluded from certain things.

 Being an adult now, he could understand why things were handled the way they were and he harbored no resentment. However, that didn't stop the feelings from returning every now and again and bringing him back to the times when he used to be shooed away.

 Itachi never bothered to take the time to explain anything, because Sasuke was too young at the time. No one around had felt the need to, back then.

 And then there were the other occurrences, where he'd be left with nothing more than a whisper of— "Next time, Sasuke."

 As fleeting as it came, the memories all disappeared when Itachi finally caved.

 Learning lessons from the past, Itachi saw no reason to get Sasuke unnecessarily riled up.

 "Nothing."

 It would have been convincing, too... if they hadn't known each other so well.

 Resisting the urge to roll his eyes, Sasuke leaned back on his elbows, his damp shirt stretching across his torso. He dragged his water bottle with him as a fresh breeze stirred across the loft from an open window.

 "Just spit it out already. You can either say it now and get it over with. Or later..." His nose twisted as if he was going to sneeze.

 "...no doubt in some cryptic way. Do us both a favor and spare me the hassle," Sasuke ended boldly, taking another swig and draining the bottle below the halfway mark.

 It took some time, but pointing out the obvious had its desired effect and Itachi finally asked what had been on his mind.

 What came was an inquiry about the woman — whose name, he'd noticed; was always spoken with a certain... tone . 

 Was there something going on that he should know about?

 And since Itachi had avoided using a condescending tone when asking the question, the prodding managed to disarm him.

 "Nothing..." Sasuke answered; slate-colored eyes drifting as his brother moved to sit near him. Breaking eye contact, a few of his fingers pressed into the padded mat underneath them.

 "... at least, not yet?"

 He always did find it difficult to keep things from his brother.

 Itachi could have easily sprained his wrist while sitting; his weight careening with a jolt at the quiet admission. He recovered well enough, sitting down fully and eyeing his younger brother with veiled surprise.

 And for a while, the only sound in the room came from the jingling chains holding up the punching bag, as it drifted in small circles near them.

 Sasuke finally gathered the courage to glance up, but his brother's eyes were peering outside, deep in thought.

 The sunlight kissed Itachi's low ponytail, gathered across one shoulder and his umber touched gaze looked far away.

 The question surprised him when his lips suddenly moved.

 "You like this girl, Sasuke?"

 He wasn't sure why, but he flinched.

 What was he supposed to say, Sasuke thought as his teeth pinched the inside of his bottom lip. The tip of his tongue could almost feel the impression left by Sakura's teeth from their last kiss. The ghost of the intimate touch came to mind at the most inopportune time.

 Did they really have to get into this when he still couldn't find the right words to describe what was happening between him and Sakura? It was all just one big ball of complication as far as Sasuke was concerned.

 An intricate web, twisting with many threads of complexity...

 With the label of 'friends ,' not quite fitting...

 And it was far too soon to be thinking about ‘love’ ...

 But 'just fucking' was too crude, and there was an interest there beyond the physical — as nice as that was.

 A string of fate that seemed to constantly pluck at his attention whenever she was near, while driving him to distraction when she wasn't.

 And it was comical and annoying at the same damn time. And, well...

  Ah fuck , he'd asked for this, didn't he? Him and his big mouth.

 "I-..." Sasuke hesitated, blinking in contemplation before trying again. "What I mean is-"

 Long fingers wrapped in protective white tape lifted. Two digits extended to brush against Sasuke's forehead, effectively cutting him off.

 "I just want you to be mindful." A sharp gaze fixated onto his own, and even though he took a breath to respond — his brother's gentle smile gave him pause.

 "I also want you to be happy," he continued, lips curving into a knowing grin. 

 Rising from the mat with a stretch, Itachi made his way down the hall towards the bathroom, leaving his younger sibling alone with his thoughts. He also ignored the small frown zeroing in on his retreating back.

 Sasuke slowly shook his head, following the figure of his brother until he disappeared around the corner.

 Whatever surprise that lingered was quickly overshadowed with something else as he gulped down another drink of water.

 An unexpected flare of delight engulfed him as he slowly returned his brother's grin...

 And there was only the empty room left to witness the handsome sight of Sasuke's dimple — a rare, but genuine smile pursing his lips at the unclouded approval he'd just received.

 ✧ ･ﾟ * : * ﾟ･ ✧

 "Is that the last of it? What about that other set in the back?" one mover asked the other as they stood near the rear of the box truck.

 "The dresser with the mirror? Nah, that's going to a couple in Bethesda. That's our next stop. Here, take this when you go up and drop that off. She already tipped us... just get them to sign," the driver told him, closing the rolling door when he jumped down from the back of the vehicle.

 The clipboard was placed on top of the sealed, brown box the taller mover was already carrying in his arms.

 Making sure it was perfectly balanced in his hands, he turned to go up the freight elevator... making one last and final trip.

 The front doors to the newly leased space were still propped open, and he placed the box down, just inside the sizable foyer.

 "This is the last one," he called out, his russet eyes scanning the invoice, looking for the client’s name. "We just need an autograph from Ms.-... ah-."

 "I'll do it!"

 There was a conscious effort not to look down at the exposed legs of the young blonde as she came bounding towards him, hips swaying in a pair of forest green cotton shorts.

 He also did his best not to stare at the: 'I love cock' written in graffiti font on her shirt — and the word 'tails' stamped right below it in smaller print. 

 Though slightly crude, the tongue-in-cheek message had made him chuckle most of the afternoon while he was working.

 Ino smiled brightly, nibbling on the capped pen while her eyes took their time to locate the signature line.

 Tugging on the brim of his hat, the helper began to calculate his chance of success in scoring her number. And in turn go completely against company policy.

 His opportunity to risk it all was interrupted when the owner of the suite appeared from around a corner.

 Sakura shooed the golden femme away, signing the papers instead. She thrust the paperwork back in his hands after thanking him.

 Mouthing a quick 'sorry,' Sakura apologized for the actions of her all-too-flirtatious friend.

 The company had done an amazing job and had earned the positive review she'd leave.

 Ino twirled away to retrieve a stash — hidden earlier on the built-in shelf, snagging a lighter as well. Turning, she climbed over the back of the sofa.

 The hand holding the bright red plastic waved in their general direction.

 "We really can't thank you enough. Did you guys have to train to be so amazing?" Ino climbed down with a purr and a wink, still flirting as she settled on the floor.

 Sakura let out a nervous giggle, ushering the smitten guy out the front doors.

 "Is there anyone who is spared from your relentless-... philandering ?" She huffed, unlatching the mechanism holding both doors open, closing them tightly.

 Really, her friend could be so embarrassing sometimes.

 "What can I say? I love a man in uniform. Besides, I left them alone for most of the afternoon… you should be thanking me." Ino twisted the grinder in her hands, her spine resting against the front of the large sectional.

 Sakura slowly came over to stretch out behind her, laying down on her stomach. Sinking into the cushions, she felt the tension slowly release from her overworked muscles.

 Despite any possible... sexual harassment lawsuits, she was glad her bestie was there lending a helping hand. Moving was always a grueling task, so any help was appreciated. She'd even done some manual labor when she helped Sakura paint a room back at her old apartment.

 Leaving the place in immaculate condition scored her most of the security deposit back. Her comrade teased that it was unfair and that the only reason she did was that the place was barely lived in.

  "I'm just glad it's all done." Sakura mumbled from her sprawled position, her sweat pants resting dangerously low on her hips. They were already rolled down twice at the waist, and now a bit of blue cotton peeked from underneath.

 Ino paused, oceanic eyes spanning the layout. One eyebrow pinched inward after taking in the bare dwelling.

 "I wouldn't exactly call this... 'done,' Forehead. You have your bed and this monstrous couch. Other than that, you really need to get this place decorated."

  'Let the nit-picking begin.'

 "Yeah, yeah..." Sakura mumbled around a throw pillow, her face still buried in softness. "I'll order a bunch of stuff later."

 There were three different flavors of frozen yogurt chilling in the freezer. And her books and medical journals were unpacked and stored away. As far as she was concerned, everything else could wait.

 Ino wasn't convinced but instead concentrated on rolling the canappa before her, grunting at the stickiness.

 They still had to officially 'bless the house,' after all.

 Sakura turned towards her, raising a hand to cradle her head, cheeks still pink from burrowing into the pillow. It was only when she was spaced out that a particular thought drifted back to the forefront of her mind.

 And with all the bustle from today, there hadn't been a quiet moment up until now, to bring it up.

 "Did that guy ever call back again?"

 As it turned out, Tsume wasn't kidding when she said someone was looking into Kiba's disappearance.

 A private investigator reached out to her, asking a series of questions. Sakura told him exactly what she'd already shared, her story and timelines never changing. Not that there was much to tell.

 Afterward, she'd given her best friend a heads up, instincts warning that she'd be next.

 Much later he did get ahold of Ino, though, she had very little to say. Her answers were similar to Sakura's, as they'd both lost contact with Kiba around the same time.

 And she made it clear that she didn't know anything beyond that.

 Licking her lips, Ino brought a knee up to her chest, her sock covered foot dragging across the throw rug while she remained mindful of the low table in front of her.

 "After the first time? No."

 She then extended her tongue to wet the ends of paper as she expertly rolled the joint. Humming in affirmation, she eyed her handy work.

 "He was a pushy bastard though. When you talked to him, did you tell him anything? Maybe let something slip you shouldn't have?"

 Sakura sat up in surprise.

 "What? No..." She shook her head although the blonde was still facing forward, away from her.

 An eerie feeling ricocheted in her tummy.

 "D-... did you?"

 Ino snorted, flicking bits of grass from her nail bed. "I should have," she murmured.

 "Ino!"

 She was just being a bitch, but it's what she did when she felt annoyed... agitated .

 "To be honest, I'm not getting a good feeling about any of it. Not to mention... a P.I. coming around? Asking questions? This is getting to be a bit much."

 What's next?

 The police?

 It was not a good look to have a bunch of authorities hanging about, despite the reason for their presence.

 "I know..." Sakura began, the cushions shifting under her movements.  "I don't like any of this either... but even Sasuke-"

 The blonde spun around so fast she feared whiplash. Sparks of contention lit the glare Ino threw her way.

 "We don't know him, Sakura!"

 When she yelled, it surprised them both, their eyes wide and staring. It hadn’t been on purpose. Of course it hadn’t been, and Ino couldn't remember the last time she'd been so quick to snap.

 So, after taking a much-needed breath, the apology floated in the air between them.

 But not for what she said .

 No...

 She'd meant that.

 But… for the way she said it? Maybe she was a bit too harsh. She regretted it the moment it left her lips, so she made another attempt to apologize, keeping her voice even and much calmer.

 "We don't know him. Now, I'm not saying he's a bad guy or anything, but he's Kiba's friend..." Ino stressed, "not ours . I think he's cool and all, but we need to think with our heads here, and not with..."

 Her eyes lowered to Sakura's lap, hearing the sharp intake of breath when the seated girl immediately stiffened with indignation.

 "I'm not!" Sakura tried to defend herself. And if her leg wasn't twisted beneath her body she would have snapped her legs shut.

  'Guilty, much?'

 "Then we need to think smart. I don’t know about you, but I can't be seen mixed up with anything shady. Having some private eye sniffing around is a no-go for me."

 Ino turned back to the low table in front of her, her thumb rolling over the spark wheel twice, before the lighter flickered to life.

 Sakura sighed, shoulders dropping as she just let it go. She looked instead to the beautiful vase of flowers sitting close by.

 The arrangement of orange roses, honeysuckle — and a few other things she couldn't name were sorted together.

 It was a beautiful house warming gift from Ino, and she appreciated the floral scent as it drifted through the air. But she knew even its sweet smell wouldn't stand a chance against the thick haze that was sure to come.

 Sakura rolled to her feet, moving around her friend to approach the veranda door to crack it open. Nudging it slightly, she felt the crisp breeze charming its way past the small opening and into the room.

 Ino continued her musings on an exhale, swirls of grey, blueish smoke wafting towards the darkened recessed lighting above.

 "Sasuke was right about one thing, though..."

 She stood up, approaching her friend from behind and passing along the lit herb. "We should stay out of it. Besides, someone is looking for him... his family has it covered."

 Darting off to find an ashtray, she left the pink-haired woman to lean against the glass with her private thoughts, gazing at the skyline beyond the metal railings of her patio.

 Taking a long drag, Sakura hoped the calming effects would kick in soon and burn away her lingering restlessness.

 Everyone, it seemed, was just shying the Kiba issue away or even brushing it all aside. And it made her feel so damn torn inside.

 Reaching around, she patted herself down, feeling around for her phone.

 Oh, she knew what was going to happen... but she went for it anyway.

 There wasn't a choice, was there? Besides, she was nothing if not steadfast.

 And while fully aware of what was going to happen once she pressed 'SEND', Sakura didn't hesitate. 

 Her rather nimble fingers typed away, making another attempt to at least... try to do something.

 .

  Message:

   Just let me know you're ok...

  Please?

 .

 Sakura's hand reached up to remove the joint from her lips, holding her breath with a deep inhale as she re-read the note again.

 Sending out the text, she slowly blew out a trail of smoke.

 A familiar notification sound cackled in the air as the last cloud left her peach-stained lips. And her eyes caught sight of what showed up on the screen.

 The message was undeliverable.

 Just like the previous dozen she'd sent before that.

 Some of the messages she sent were laced with concern, others spewing threats of sterilization. She quickly discovered that anything sent out was shortly returned after bouncing through mobile data and Wifi signals.

 All of her messages went unanswered.

 But whatever disappointment or irritation she felt was quickly tempered down as conflict echoed in her mind.

   "'...-e.'"

  Because wasn't this the same thing she'd done in the past? Completely ghosting everyone close to her?

 Absconding without a care in the world, regardless of who it might hurt, or what it could affect?

 Sakura had exhibited the same pattern of behavior herself a while ago. And at her worst, she had gone days without responding, keeping her distance.

   "'...-ite.'"

  The memories surfaced like the smoke drifting past her face as she took another hit, contemplating just how much it sucked... being on the other side now.

   "'...-rite.'"

  Ino returned, handing Sakura the found ashtray while quickly plucking the weed from her aloof grip. Humming a tune, she went over to go see about playing some music.

 But Sakura stayed put, unable to shake the word that haunted her mind.

 One that felt weighted like the heavy crystal she held in her grasp. Looking down, she caught the way a few rainbows appeared with every deviation of the ashtray, and every time a flash of color reflected she imagined a voice whispering in cool, mocking tones inside of her head.

"'...-crite.'"

Taunting all the emotions echoing through her, even as she accepted the bitter truth in the word, repeating over and over again...

    "'Hypocrite.'"

  ✧ ･ﾟ * : * ﾟ･ ✧

 " The sky is clear and you can see for miles across the grasslands. But as easy as she could look beyond the Serengeti, she could just as easily be spotted.

  Shoulders hunched low, the lioness hugs her body close to the ground. Blending in among the straw-colored grass... she inches her way closer. She must eliminate as much distance between her and the intended prey before launching her attack. Her sisters are in tune with her, circling the herd on either side, bellies low to the ground as they stalk closer.

  The pack has not eaten for days, and this may be their last chance before the grazing animals migrate north and out of their territory. There are plenty of mouths to feed back at the den and a few hungry cubs who will not survive the rest of the season without a steady supply of food."

 The prone figure nibbled on the last of his fish cake sandwich, his heavy boots hanging off the edge of the loveseat. His large frame laid sideways on the furniture, leaning against the armrest as he watched the clip on his screen.

 He always was a fan of a good old-fashioned hunt. There were just some things in life, that only Mother Nature could do with such... finesse .

 You could learn a lot if you sat back and watched her work.

  "The wildebeests were on alert, taking turns to raise their heads to keep on the lookout."

 He listened to the thick, South African accent as it narrated the encounter playing on the phone. The screen zoomed in as long blades of grass hung from the wildebeests’ chewing mouths while they kept an eye on the young calves. Soon, the camera panned out to show how close the hunters had gotten.

  "It is far too late to be overly cautious now. The lioness and her sisters were in striking range and had only to pick their target.

  Digging their long claws into the heated dirt below, they sprint across the plain. 

  The chase was on..."

 His phone suddenly chirped, and a notification for a new message appeared at the top.

 The man’s narrowing squint flickered up but quickly went back to the action.

 The screen flashed to the pounding of hooves kicking up clouds of dry dirt. And he focused, excited to watch what happened next.

  "The ground vibrates as the herd stampede away, now catching sight of the fawn and black death machines barreling towards them. The chaos is enough for one to lose its footing, one back leg twisting beneath its lumbering body."

 The front hooves clambered against the ground while the frightened animal tried to gain leverage, but it was too late.

  "The seasoned lioness is there in a blink, ready to capitalize on the last mistake the prey would ever make in its life."

 Slow-motion captured the way the lioness’s claws hooked into the large antelope, trying to gain purchase as her jaws opened wide across the prey’s neck.

 The beast finally got to all four hooves just in time to feel the weight of another lioness as she bit at its spine, her body hanging from its rear.

 Losing strength and blood, the scared animal let out a long moan as the lions worked together to bring it down. A third lioness bit at its heels and soon the pressure was enough. A billow of dirt rose in the air as all of their combined weight crashed to the dusty, hot earth below.

 The narrator's voice decreased in volume once again, as another message notification came through — the rhythmic beeping much louder than the nature video, still playing on the screen in full-screen mode.

 Sighing, the man sat up straighter, swinging his legs to the floor to check.

   Message:

  Any updates?

  Message:

  Or has this been a waste of time?

   'Damn.'

 And the documentary special was starting to get to the good parts too. Locking the screen, he stood tall in a stretch, straightening the henley shirt he wore and trudged to the adjoining room.

 The small apartment was oftentimes used as a temporary working space. Although rarely used for the more... messy parts of their job, it was quite convenient for quick meetups. And with the newest development, it made for a well suited temporary office.

 Located just behind a deli, but with a hidden entrance and secured parking, it had only made the best sense to set up shop here, for now.

 The next room was much darker with the blinds drawn the way they were, but multiple computer monitors glared with artificial light as the man came to stand behind the seated teen. A pretty penny had gone into the elaborate setup — more than a few parts couldn’t be bought in just any store.

 There were a few programs open that he was familiar with while scanning the screens, but most he was not.

 And as intelligent as the man thought himself to be, he would never presume to understand what any of the letter and number combinations meant, trailing across the monitor on the left.

 "Looks like you are up and running. What's the status?"

 "I think I've found a way in," Chef replied, his eyes never leaving the screens as he typed away. His favorite song had just begun to play in his ear, and he was seconds away from turning it up before the guy showed up behind him.

 " Think ?" The man's arms folded and his lips melted into a frown.

 "Yeah. What? I can't go back and get in the same way I did before, my dude. They've already patched that shit. I also don't want to set off any alarms. Gotta be sneaky," Chef offered in a huff.

 Besides, he'd already tried the old route and got locked out. But when inside before, he had discovered some other cracks — and hoped to take advantage of one of them now.

 "But you can do it?"

 "Yeah. I can do it."

 The teen went back to work when he felt the figure move away, turning up the volume to catch the tail end of his song. This was exactly why he never took up private offers before. But... the money should be worth having to deal with someone breathing down his neck, in the end.

 The man turned away, sheathing the hidden knife back into its pouch in silence, leaving the room just as quietly as he entered. Hopefully, the teens’ confidence would produce some good results... and soon.

 A real shame too, that he didn't know...

  His very life depended on it.

   ✧･ﾟ* : *ﾟ･✧

  He was counting stacks of collected funds in his living room when one of his phones went off.

 With their associate still missing, Itachi gave Sasuke the task of fulfilling a few orders and handling some assignments. He'd been on the run for the last few days, completing  transactions that were left to be done in Kiba's absence. Just because he was missing didn't mean the business stopped and even grunt work needed to be seen to.

 He'd used the opportunity to do a little digging on said person's disappearance, but not finding satisfactory answers left him feeling a little perturbed.

 He had been in a sour mood as of late and could think of nothing that might turn things around.

 So seeing her initials flash across his chirping phone's screen was bittersweet — he couldn’t tell whether Sakura calling him at this very moment was a good thing or not.

 There hadn't been a chance for him to reach out to her. Though, no matter how busy he was, he knew he should have found the time.

 And maybe a part of him was feeling guilty for only texting a few things in the last few days...

 But she had his number too, damnit. He had made sure of it when he physically saved it on her phone the last time they were together.

 It was a personal number that not too many people had access to, at that.

 She could have easily called sooner too, but that was neither here nor there.

 Maybe her voice would be the ray of sunshine needed in the otherwise shithole-pit-of-darkness his mood had been sinking into.

 "Hello?"

 Sasuke's voice was unhurried and a little scratchy — coming out husky after not being used for the last two hours since he'd gotten home and showered. He thought he might be coming down with something and made a mental note to drink some hot tea later.

 In the future, Sakura will share with him just how much his voice alone could make her feel sometimes — even when heard over the phone. No way she could tell him that right now, though. There was too much power in that bit of information and she resisted the urge to clear her own throat, hoping the whimsical flutters would go away soon.

 " Sasuke... "

 Maybe one day — around the same time, Sasuke would finally admit how fond he was of hearing her say his name, regardless of its nature or the mood.

 Nonetheless, an eyebrow hitched as he wrapped a thick wad of bills with a beige rubber band.

 "What? Did you misdial or something...?"

 If the answer was yes he wasn't sure he could handle it — not with how this week was going.

 But she said no, and he could just see the smile on her face when she released a small laugh.  He imagined the soft, cupids bow he could still remember the feel of... if he tried.

 Maybe it was a good thing she called, after all. Even after a bit of chatter, he could already feel some of the day's tension releasing from his moody form.

 " Actually, the reason I'm calling was... "

   Why haven't you called?

  Why haven't you taken me out on a proper date yet?

 Already he could hear that — and the other half-dozen questions, all in his mind before she finished.

 He could almost feel his answers forming, and hoped they wouldn't sound like excuses when he said them out loud. Because... damnit, he'd been meaning to see a bit more of her. But with everything going on-

 " -I... well, actually, Kankurō wanted to know if you were coming to his birthday party? He said you already received his invitation. And his order, which — by the way, I won't even ask what's on that list ."

 She trailed off but picked back up with a giggle. 

 " Anyway, he wanted to make sure you didn't forget, and were going to be there. "

   Wait.

    What?

  Having the question ring inside of his mind was not enough, and his mouth opened to express the dumbfounded stutter his brain felt.

 "What?"

 She'd called him only... for that ?

 It's all anyone was talking about, she said; oblivious with his disappointment. Sasuke listened as his hands slowed down to a full stop, trying to keep the frown at bay.

 After the last few — irritating days he's had...

 That's the reason they were finally speaking?

  Kankurō ?

 Maybe talking when he was in low spirits wasn't the best idea after all. Something in his clipped tone must have given him away because after a bit of silence she hesitantly asked.

 " Is everything ok? You sound a bit... distracted? "

 "Yes."

  'No.'

 Bloody hell, that's not what he'd meant. No... it is what he meant, but he didn't mean to say it like that-

 "Just finishing up something."

 " Oh ..."

  'Fuck.'

 Things were quickly spinning out of control and he needed to figure out a way to salvage it.

 Or just end it... before he said something completely Sasuke like, and ruined it for everybody. 

  "Oh... well, it sounds like this is a bad time. I'm sorry-"

 "Don't be-"

  ' Gentle ... you idiot, nicer!? ' 

 "-I mean, it's fine." Sasuke continued after the slight pause.

 Ok, so that wasn't much better and he winced when a rubber band popped, stinging his hand before reaching for another one.

 Sakura waited a beat but wasn't convinced. " Ok... well, I guess I'll see you there? Sorry to disturb you."

 Sasuke fumbled with the phone for a second yet wasn't quick enough to stop her from ending the call, and he sat there after feeling like he just dropped the ball in a major way.

 He groaned, dropping everything in his hands and grabbing at his locks while sinking further into the sofa. It was no use trying to text her back because even he knew when to cut his losses.

 At least no one was there to witness the embarrassment... but he could hear the guffaw his cousin Shisui would have released if he could see him now.

  'Real smooth, Uchiha... real smooth.'

  End Chapter

✧ ･ﾟ * : * ﾟ･ ✧

Sorry if this isn't the place to make requests. I really like your writing and I was wondering if you'd do a NSFW Kiro [MLQC] one-shot? The boy is too sweet for how own damn good.

Title: Sweeter Than Sweet

Fandom: Mr. Love Queen’s Choice

Character: Kiro

Genre: SMECCI with semi plot

Warnings: sex

Kinks: sexy dancing, public sex, food kink, blowjob/handjob, nipple play, biting, strip tease, grinding, riding

Intended Gender Audience: Female Audience 

Word Count: 2652 words

POV: second person

Other comments: okay you said “sweet” in your request, and I really could not resist doing some dessert/eating out kink so here u go. Yes the title is a reference to bts idol dont @ me ; also thank you thank you thank you to @breadcheese444​ for helping me with beta reading! First smut in a while and i was a bit rusty

You watch Kiro from the doorway of his fitting room as he completes the dance routine without making a single mistake. The music echoes throughout the studio, and you hum along softly, having memorized the song from the countless times you listened to it while he practiced. Really, you could recall every step by memory if you wanted to – that is how often Kiro practiced with your company. 

          He is completely in synch with the rhythm – hell, even his golden hair bounces to the one, two, three, four that you know is repeating in his mind. Kiro gives the camera his undivided attention paired with his irresistible smile. His motions are fluid and smooth, and it is easy to lose yourself in his dance. 

         Kiro strikes his final pose: his nose is tipped down and the hat obscures his face for a split second before he cranes his head upwards slightly. The lights overhead click off, leaving him under an intense spotlight. His bright blue eyes shine from under the brim of the hat, cutting through the empty space to the camera. To finish off, Kiro flashes a dangerous smirk just before the last light goes out. 

         There is a moment of complete silence when you can only hear Kiro’s heavy breathing. Then, the studio erupts into applause and the lights come back on. You hear the director yell cut and then that’s a wrap, signalling the end of today’s shooting. 

         With Kiro’s immaculate performance today, they have everything they need to finish editing the new music video. Everyone is cheering, and they end up swarming Kiro to congratulate him. He runs a hand through his damp hair and smiles joyfully, accepting their compliments politely before looking around the studio. 

         His eyes lock with yours and he gives you a bright sunshine smile – it’s not like the smirk he wore a few moments ago, but it still makes your heart melt. Kiro thanks the crew for helping out and making everything run smoothly before slipping past them and walking over to you. He clasps your hands and kisses your cheek. “You made it!” 

         “I arrived just in time to watch the end of your performance! You did very well. I got goosebumps–” 

         Kiro blushes slightly and presses his forehead to yous. “I’m so happy you’re here. I can change and then we can head out for dinner. Where would you like to go?” He takes his jacket off and reveals his toned muscles. The boy is a whole meal looking like this: the cotton shirt leaves little to the imagination (and the studio is usually kept cold to reduce sweating, hence his nipples poke through the black material with ease.) 

         You lick your lips. “Anywhere is good. I’m really hungry.” 

         Putting a hanger through the jacket, Kiro leaves it on a rack with other clothes he had worn during the music video. “Well, there is this really good restaurant about ten minutes away from here. We can go and then walk to the park for some ice cream!” 

         As Kiro speaks, he does not realize that you are pulling him into his changing room until the door clicks behind the two of you. Whipping around, you smile devilishly at him.“I was thinking about something else before we leave…” you whisper as you trill your fingers down Kiro’s chest. His breathing becomes labored, like he knows what you are getting at, but he does not want to jump to conclusions. 

         “W-What do you mean?” When you push him onto the plush chair in the middle of the room, Kiro yelps softly. 

         Your eyes narrow, and Kiro melts at the thought of having sex in a public place like his changing room. “Here?! We can’t do that here. What if we get caught?” 

         “I locked the door!” 

         Kiro squirms but only successfully makes his shirt lift. You invite yourself to trace his muscles and place a soft kiss to his bellybutton. He swallows hard and groans, informing you that you have indeed intrigued him with your proposal. “Alright, but we’ll have to hurry. My agent doesn’t like it when the door is locked from the inside–” 

         The moment his confirmation leaves his lips, you stand up and smile. “Brilliant.” Kiro watches you pad over to his dressing table and is expecting you to pull a condom out of your purse, but instead, you take the small cardboard box sitting on the edge. Confused, Kiro props himself up with his elbows against the arms of the chair. He follows you as you click back and take a seat in front of him. With the box on the ground next to you, you rest your chin on your arm and flutter your eyelashes at Kiro. “You were really good today, I have to tell you again!” 

         “T-Thank you!” 

         “And I don’t really know how you can change from ultra sexy to super cute in just a matter of moments. It’s like a secret ability of yours.” Your words are a mere distraction as you take your time pawing at his crotch. Kiro whimpers softly and leans forward to brush your hair back. “Kiro, I’ve got a surprise for you~” 

         You unbuckle his pants to pull them down slightly – just enough that they linger at his thighs while you have access to his underwear. It is obvious that your antics have already made Kiro hard, and it pleases you to see the seam of the undergarments fighting against his growing erection. As you free his member, you coo at Kiro, “I brought you some cake to celebrate the end of the filming. I think now would be a good time to have some, no?” 

         “I–I thought that we were–” 

         “Shh.. you’ll see,” you whisper with a smirk. Flicking the top of the box open, you pull a strawberry off of the chocolate icing and brush it over Kiro’s tip. The wet flesh of the fruit makes Kiro tense up – who would have guessed that you would use them for this? You cup your palm over his cock and keep the strawberry between your hand and him, using it to coax a harder erection. 

         As you expected, Kiro withers under your touch and begins to buck against you, seeking more friction and a faster release. Pink juice from the berry dribbles down his shaft, but you catch it with your tongue and lap up Kiro’s full length. “Hmm… so sweet, Kiro…” You giggle and look up to smile at him, precum and strawberry juice running down your chin. 

         His cheeks have flushed to the same shade of red as the fruit, but he cannot bring himself to meet your gaze, for he fears that he will come undone immediately. When Kiro swallows hard, you press a swift kiss to the base of his cock before focusing on his tip. “A-Ahh… Your mouth is really warm,” he praises, his hand snaking down to lace his fingers in your hair. Kiro tugs slightly, and you nuzzle against him momentarily before flicking your tongue out to catch a new bead of precum. 

         Retracting your hand, you let the crushed strawberry fall into the open lid of the box before picking two fresh ones up. 

         “Do you plan to make me numb with those?” There is a concerned lit in his voice, like he knows that he won’t last long at this rate. 

         A giggle tickles the back of your throat and you shake your head. Instead of resuming, you stand up again, fruit in hand, and sit comfortably on his lap, making sure to grind against Kiro so he can feel the inevitable wetness soaking your panties. “I want to play with you more; we’ve barely done anything!” You lean forward and play with the hem of his shirt. 

         “May I remind you that we could get caught at any second?” 

         Pouting, you opt to just unbutton his shirt rather than trailing kisses up his chest. You don’t hesitate to press the cold berries to his nipples, and the sudden change in temperature makes Kiro shiver and groan. They harden rapidly, and you marvel at the bright pink. “So cute!” you giggle, leaning forward to kiss Kiro deeply. 

         “Ah! Please! They’re really cold!” 

         “That’s the point,” you shush, passing both fruit into one hand. As you focus them on his right nipple, you tuck your hair back behind your ear and start suckling on his left one. Kiro arches against you and squirms gleefully. A quick bite on his skin makes him yelp and sit back down. With his nipple still between your lips, you look up and smile at Kiro. His face is even redder than before, and you see a sliver of drool hanging from the corner of his mouth reflecting in the artificial light from above. 

         With every motion, Kiro only successfully buries against the flesh of the fruit, causing fluids to run down his pale abdomen. You shift over him, sitting up slightly to trade treatments. Moans tumble from his lips as he subs for you. Lowering your free hand down, you take hold of Kiro’s cock once more and spread the precum over his tip, using it as lubricant to pump him with the same vigor of your tongue as it flicks against his nipple. 

         Kiro grips your arm and half whine-half moans your name before he throws his head back. Desperately, your beautiful idol begins bucking against your hand and arching his back, seeking out release from your merciful touch. 

         Looking over your shoulder, you beam when you see that even Kiro’s cock is blushing. “Kiro, you want to cum, don’t you?” 

         He bites his lip and nods yes, so you discard the berries on his stomach, opting to suck his tip to make him cum instead of simply pumping him with your hand. You sink back to your knees and take half of his length into your mouth, wrapping your tongue around him until you feel Kiro tense and inevitably cum. 

         It tastes half like strawberry, making it easier to swallow, but you let a few drops of white hang from your mouth to show Kiro. He shivers at the sight and covers his eyes in embarrassment. You take the chance to kiss up his body now, throwing the used strawberries behind you. When you pull Kiro’s hands away, you cup his face and kiss him repeatedly, praising him between every one. “I love you, Kiro, you did so well! So sweet…”

         He gives you a gentle smile and traces shapes on your thigh. “Let me treat you–” Kiro’s fingers tug at the elastic of your panties. “You got excited from playing with me, I can tell.” 

         “You did put on a private show for me,” you respond playfully as you lean back enough to remove your underwear. Kiro takes it from you and drops it on the ground, but his arm lingers over the edge as he contemplates something. You can see it splattered across his face: the quizzical expression that makes his eyebrows tip upwards and the corners of his mouth curls into a smirk. 

         “Do you have an idea, baby?” 

         Kiro keeps a steady hand on your waist, but then scoops up some icing off of the cake with his thumb. He turns his attention back to you and brushes some of the icing against your bottom lip. When you go to lick it away, Kiro catches your tongue with two fingers. “Ah! You had your fun, it’s my turn now.” With that, he closes the space between the two of you and kisses you deeply. His own tongue brushes over the icing, and he smiles widely upon leaning back. “Sweet indeed…” 

         You love how Kiro can switch from a sub to dom within moments – he takes another lick of icing and paints it across your tongue as his free hand pushes your shirt up before it winds up your thigh to pull your skirt up to your waist. While you are distracted, Kiro slips his fingers through your folds, making you squirm with anticipation. 

         Biting your lip, you sway your hips back and forth, just like Kiro did for the music video. You do not stop moving until his cock is penetrating your wetness, and even then, you sink down further onto his cock and release a satisfied groan upon sitting down completely on him. You take a moment to strip your shirt and bra, letting both of them fall to the ground. 

         “Which tastes better: the cake or me?” you ask innocently, raking your fingers through your hair to pull it over to the other side. It falls over your face and Kiro grasps your jaw to kiss you repeatedly. “You, always you. The cake is a bonus!” 

         You squirm around and Kiro groans and then bites your bottom lip to praise you. Kiro’s hand goes up your spine and he presses you against his chest so that your nipples grind together. His are still slick with juice, and the friction is delicious. As you preoccupy yourself grinding, Kiro guides you to bounce on his cock. 

         Both of you have forgotten about the small room and need to keep quiet, but it does not seem to be a concern anymore. You moan against Kiro’s ear and worship him, telling him how wonderful he feels inside of you. Kiro is still sensitive from cumming before, and you can feel him tensing hard. His muscles are tired from performing earlier, but he gives you his all. Gripping the back of your thighs, Kiro bucks into you and kisses up your chest. His breath is hot and heavy, the room smells like sex, and your pussy squelches with every thrust he delivers into you. 

         “K-Kiro! I’ll cum if you keep doing that!” 

         His blond hair is matted down with sweat, and he kisses across your collarbone to coax you further to your climax. It does not take long for you to unravel completely on his cock. “Kiro, my sweet, please cum with me!” Your tongue falls out of your mouth as you ride out the orgasm. 

         Kiro tenses, his fingernails digging into your skin, and follows you. It’s warm and wonderful: you sift around so that he fills you completely. The two of you are panting heavily for a few minutes as you regain your bearings. 

         You laugh and lean back. Your blouse is wrinkled and stained with strawberry juice and saliva. Kiro brushes his thumb against your hip before you sit up and pull your panties back on. The cake is a mess when you look at it – half broken and crumbling, chocolate icing all over it. The sight makes you laugh, but you pull down your skirt and offer Kiro a new shirt. 

         “To be fair, I didn’t think that the cake would end up like this. I really did think that we would share it…” 

         Kiro brushes his hair quickly before wrapping his arms around your waist to kiss your neck. “I am not complaining! But next time, I would… like to do this at home where we can have more fun.” 

         “Alright! Alright. Now, where was that restaurant you wanted to go to?” 

         The two of you sneak out of the changing room, but when you run into Kiro’s agent, he does not look happy. His foot is tapping against the ground, and he is wearing an angry expression. “If you are going to act like children and do that here, I suggest you at least try to be discreet about it. Kiro, you are known for having a good voice. That seems to carry, even when you are doing more.. Intimate things.” He huffs. “Now leave.” 

         Kiro grabs your hand and pulls you away, but the two of you break into a run before anyone can make a comment about your trouselled hair and wrinkled clothing. 

Snk:Mafia!Omegaverse : Chap 12

Chapter 12 : Regrets

The echoes of the gunshot continued to resonate in the room as Levi threw the phone at Petra, who received it without problem:

        -“You know what you have to do.”

        -“Yes, boss.”

Then the Alpha turned to Eren. The young man trembled like a leaf, his eyes wide open and rivers of tears silently rushing down his cheeks. Levi squatted down in front of him and put one hand on his left cheek before removing the tape with a sharp blow, allowing Eren to express his sobs. The black-haired man cut the ties that held him in his chair before lifting him into his arms.

The Omega was so frightened and shocked that he did not react. He let himself be carried by Levi to his apartment:

        -“What did you do to poor Eren?”, Hanji shouted.

        -“I just saved his life.”

        -“Is that why he’s totally paralyzed by fear?”

Levi sat Eren on a bed and observed his wound:

        -“Eren? ”

The boy did not answer, continuing to stare at the ground, to shake and to cry:

        -“Get out Levi. I’ll take care of him.”

The Alpha roared with anger:

        -“Don't growl at me! It was your idea, deal with the consequences. And if you don't want them to be more serious than they already are, I advise you to leave this room quickly.”

It took several looks towards Eren to convince the black-haired man to leave.

  Hanji squatted down in front of Eren and laid a hand on his cheek:

        -“Eren? It’s me, Hanji.”

She gently forced him to lift his head up towards her:

        -“Eren?”

The young man agreed to look at her:

        -“Can you dry these big tears for me so I can heal you?”

The Omega slowly raised his hands towards his face and grossly wiped his cheeks with his sleeves while sniffing:

        -“It’s good. Do you allow me to disinfect your wound?”

He hesitated for a moment before slowly nodding his head:

        -“Thank you. It might sting a little.”

It was with great delicacy that the Beta stamped the young man's lip, where his skin had given way under Levi's blow:

        -“I'll put ice on your cheek to prevent it from swelling too much. It's gonna be cold, okay?”

Eren clenched his teeth but did not move when the intense cold came into contact with his skin:

        -“You’re perfect Eren.”

Hanji had never been so considerate and delicate in his life, except with the Omegas who sometimes worked with her. This was not the first time she had seen an Omega in shock:

        -“Why don't you lie down a little? You're safe here. I won't be far away.”

But the young man's body did not move. Eren let himself be carried away when Hanji forced him to lie on his right side so that the ice pack could hold on his left cheek without having to hold it in place. From this position, the Omega faced the large bay window and could see the sky and part of the city.

As soon as he heard the door close, tears started to flow again.

 He didn't understand what had just happened. He only knew that Levi had shot in his direction. Did he miss his shot? Did he try to kill him? Why did he bring him here then? He could have killed him in that creepy room and got rid of his body. Eren closed his eyes, kept crying, but he didn't know if he fell asleep tired or shocked.

When he reopened his eyes, the sun was fully up. So it must have been a few hours between his awakening in a chair and this one. The young man slowly stood up, dropping the ice pack on his cheek. It only contained water now, but at least the pain was very low.

 His legs were shaky, but he managed to stand up and stay that way. The Omega slowly moved towards the first door he found in the room. It opened onto a bathroom with a corner bath for 3 people, an Italian shower, a bucket sink and immaculate white toilets. The young man closed the door and opened the second one, on his left. And this time was the right one.

 Eren found himself in a hall with some furniture and two large windows in front of him. There were other doors, but Eren didn't want to open them. He didn't know how long his legs would carry him so he just wanted to reach the stairs in front of him. He wanted to get down these steps, find an exit door and leave the area as quickly as possible.

 The young man grabbed the ramp and helped himself a lot to get down each step. He found no one at the bottom of the stairs. He was reassured. He didn't want to run into Levi, he was too afraid of him now. And he was far too weak in general to fight or defend himself.

 Eren recognized Levi's apartment quite quickly and he became tenser. There was every chance in the world that the Alpha would be there somewhere. Unless he's downstairs, in his office or in... His "play room". The boy shivered. He didn't want to think about that. He was still clearly visualizing the tools he had seen yesterday. He closed his arms on himself to comfort himself and walked towards the elevator doors:

        -“Glad to see you’re wake and able to move around alone.”

The whole body of the Omega stopped, all its muscles tightened by fear. He turned extremely slowly to see a Levi sitting at his kitchen table, one cup in his hand and one tablet in the other. All his attention was focused on the latter. The black-haired man took a sip of his cup before turning his attention to the young man:

        -“Come here.”

Eren remained perfectly still despite a few jolts of fear:

        -“Come here”, Levi repeated.

There was no sign of anger in his voice, it was exactly the same as usual. Eren thought he'd be upset after what happened yesterday. But maybe it was a trap...:

        -“You hit me”, ended up saying Eren.

As soon as these words came out of his mouth, the young man cracked:

        -“You hit me! You told me I was one of the few people who didn't have to fear you, but you hit me! You're nothing but a liar! I want you to take me home, never come back to the tea salon again and I never want to see you again!”

The Omega turned to the elevator and went there. Unfortunately, without an access card, he wasn't going to get very far. The second Eren understood this, he punched through the doors:

        -“Are you done?”

Levi's voice only made the younger one angrier and he rushed to the black-haired man. He hit him in the face the same way he did yesterday. The Alpha roared in pain before putting down his tablet and turning his head towards his "aggressor":

        -“Do you feel better?”

In a way, yes, he felt better:

        -“I want to go home... I want everything to be normal again...”

The Alpha got off his stool and put his cup in the sink:

        -“You can't.”

Eren raised his head sharply, that he was not aware that he had lowered:

        -“Why?”

Levi sighed but did not turn around:

        -“Because Kitz thinks I shot you.”

-“So what about it? If I go home, he'll see that it's not true.”

-“That's why you can't go home.”

The Omega blinked several times:

        -“I don't understand.”

This time, the black-haired man turned around and stared at Eren:

        -“By making Kitz believe you're dead, I can use his guilt for killing a young and innocent Omega to make him do what I want. And right now, I need him to handle the "La Garnison" case.”

The youngest's eyes failed to come out of their orbits:

        -“Are you using me?”

        -“Not totally. By keeping you here, I'm giving you maximum protection.”

An amused grin stretched the Alpha's lips:

        -“Everyone thinks you're dead so no one will look for you... Your sister maybe, but alone, she's easily manageable.”

If he knew, Eren thought to himself:

        -“The police can't enter here...”

        -“Why?”, cut it off the young boy.

        -“Erwin and I are good friends of the king. He often calls on us, as do many of the bigwigs. To thank us and to buy our silence, we have significant advantages. Example: the club is frequented by important personalities from all over the world, so the police are not allowed to enter here without direct authorization from the king to avoid any diplomatic incidents.”

Levi took a deep breath before continuing:

        -“But even if they do enter, floor 2 is designed so that my work room cannot be found. They will only find boxes of equipment for the club. Material not used because the real reserve is down there. And if they come up to my house, they won't find anything either, my weapons are too well hidden. And with a different code, the laptop only shows the files on my desktop on the first floor.”

The Omega had to sit down as the shock was so big. He was trapped... But wait... :

        -“But what would happen if they found me at your place?”

        -“Not much since you'll say you live here with me to protect you from Kitz because he was putting too much pressure on you after giving you a mission that should never have been yours. You'll say you felt safer with me than with him.”

The boy suddenly straightened up:

        -“I won't cover for you anymore! And I wouldn't imply that you're my Alpha!”

        -“You'll change your mind. In the meantime, Erwin is waiting for us.”

Eren crossed his arms on his chest:

        -“I'm not going anywhere.”

Levi did not answer him but went up the stairs to the first floor. The Omega slumped on the table, sighed in despair. How was he going to get out of this situation? He had to escape, but how? If he could escape Levi, how much time did he have before he caught him?

 Then an idea comes to him. Levi had said there were weapons hidden in the apartment, but here in the kitchen he had much more accessible weapons. The young man rushed to the knife rack and chose the longest and sharpest one. He grabbed the handle with both hands to reduce his tremors before turning around towards the stairs. The Omega only had to get rid of his kidnapper to escape... But going upstairs now would be suspicious and it was not necessary to arouse the suspicions of an assassin. He swallowed, he was going to try to kill a murderer... What a bad idea.

 Eren did breathing exercises to control his stress while hiding the knife along the inside of his arm, until he heard Levi coming down:

        -“Are you ready?”

The young man did not answer but turned his head towards his interlocutor to study his movements. The Alpha was wearing a black suit with a red shirt and a black tie:

        -“Are you coming?”

Levi held out his hand to him and Eren took it gently. He pulled the black-haired man at him with a sharp blow while pulling out the knife he had hidden along his arm. The surprise was clearly visible on the Alpha's face and the boy was delighted. But he quickly fell apart when his opponent disarmed him at an almost superhuman speed. He turned his arm over and made him squeal in pain before pressing it, face first, against the central kitchen counter. They were definitely in this position far too often:

        -“There's my little rebellious Omega again”, purred Levi. “And what was your plan? What would you have done after you killed me? Hum? Nothing at all because Erd waiting for us downstairs would have understood everything and you would have died soon, for real this time.”

Levi bent Eren's arm a little more behind his back, making him hiss with pain:

        -“We’re going to define some things, sweetheart. Don't push me like you did last night, don't play smart with me, try something like that again and I can guarantee you that your friends will quickly pay the price.”

Eren's blood froze in his veins:

        -“Do we agree?”

The young Omega closed his eyes, defeated once again by a threat to his friends:

        -“Yes.”

        -“Yes who?”

        -“Yes, sir.”

        -“Good boy.”

The black-haired man planted the knife in the counter, at the boy's eyes level, before straightening it up and dragging him through the pass to the elevator.

 Eren did not move, except when necessary, and did not say a word during the whole trip by car. And he didn't waste a second to do so when Levi asked him to open his window and close it when he arrived at Erwin's castle.

 No one greeted them like last time, but Levi didn't waste any time and climbed the steps of the grand staircase. The Alpha led them to the office of the property owner. He got up from his office chair and gave Eren a huge smile:

        -“Eren! It's a pleasure to see you again.”

The young man lowered his head to fix his shoes. And he tightened up when the blond Alpha put a hand on his shoulder:

        -“I told you it was too early”, Hanji said.

        -“We have no choice”, Levi replied.

        -“Who is to blame for that?”

Erwin ignored all this to raise Eren's head:

        -“You're safe here. I know this is all difficult, but over time, everything will get better.”

A glimmer of hope lit up in the boy's eyes:

        -“Could I go home now? With my sister?”

The mafia’s leader gave him a sorry little smile:

        -“Unfortunately, no. But I can try to make sure you can see her from time to time.”

        -“Is that true?”

        -“Yes. But you're gonna have to be patient. All right?”

Eren hesitated for a moment:

        -“Promise?”

He felt like he was 8 years old, but he needed to be reassured as such:

        -“Yes, I promise.”

The Omega sighed with relief as he closed his eyes for a few moments:

        -“Thank you," he breathed.

The Survey Corps boss stepped back one step before turning around to camp against his desk:

        -“How do we proceed?”

        -“Eren stays with me until further notice.”

        -“You can't lock him up for life!”

        -“Don't tempt me, Hanji.”

        -“Could you try not to talk about Eren like he's not here?”

Levi and Hanji shut up after the chief had spoken:

        -“Thank you very much. So, Eren, come here.”

The Omega hesitated before executing. He remained straight as an "i" in front of the wooden surface:

        -“I suppose Levi explained the situation to you...”

The young man nodded gently:

        -“For the moment, we've managed to get you out of this situation... Let's say complex situation that Kitz had put you in. Now, we'll keep you with us until the situation changes and then we'll let you know.”

Erwin took a short break:

        -“Levi will continue to ensure your safety and you will stay with him for...”

        -“No!”

Eren's voice echoed in the office and surprised everyone, including himself. Erwin blinked several times:

        -“What exactly do you object to?”

        -“Levi. I don't want to see him or hear him.”

Hanji burst out laughing a few seconds after the end of his sentence:

        -“You have just been rejected by your Omega with such violence.”

        -“Shut up,” scolded the black-haired man.

        -“I am not his Omega and I never will be.”

Eren didn't know where he got such courage from, but if he wanted to influence his future here as much as he could, he had to do it now.

 Levi focused all his attention on the young man:

        -“And how are you going to do that? I'm curious.”

        -“I will ask someone else to take care of my safety and I can go to a hotel.”

The "little" Alpha slowly got up from the couch on which he was sitting to approach Eren, like a predator advancing towards his prey:

        -“And who are you going to ask?"

The Omega clenched his fists but did not back down from the Survey Corps executor. He gave everything he had to stay straight and determine. Especially since Levi's pheromones were already playing on his will, making him slightly flinched:

        -“Gunther, Erd or Petra”, he managed to say despite some tremors in his voice.

        -“Except that they work for me and will do nothing if I don't give them a direct order. I won't let anyone else take care of you but me. I don't share what's mine.”

Eren was boiling now:

        -“I don't belong to you! You didn't mark me! I'm not your Omega!”

        -“It can be arranged...”

The Omega immediately wrapped both his hands around his neck to block any attempt at marking.

 The tension between the two men was palpable and a mixture of several emotions. A mixture of anger, provocation and temptation. The Alpha and the Omega were defying each other's gaze while fighting a battle of pheromones. It was to the one who would make the other fold first. And their little game was beginning to affect the whole room. Eren's pheromones still bore the tempting trace of his heat, which caused Levi to growl with desire while getting closer to the slender body of the youngest. The latter struggled not to snuggle up against the black-haired man and merge into the security that his dominance inspired him, not to submit here and now.

 Both sides were fighting with their deep nature not to give in to the other:

        -“That's enough!”, Erwin thundered with his most imposing voice possible.

He had to surpass Levi's dominance if he was to achieve his goals. But God knows it wasn't easy to resonate Levi when he was in Alpha mode. And this time it was going to be even more difficult since someone (Eren) refused to submit, pushing the black-haired man to use more pheromones.

 Faced with the absence of reactions, Erwin changed his angle of action. Although he could not separate them himself because the other Alpha would take this as an attack, he could ask for the intervention of a Beta:

        -“Mike! Hanji!”

The two Betas straightened up, receptive, to the call of their pack Alpha. And they rushed to Eren to drive him away from Levi. The latter scolded with dissatisfaction:

        -“Instead of knocking us all out with pheromones, why don't you settle this the old-fashioned way?”

A one-minute silence replied before Eren spoke:        

        -“How's that the old-fashioned way?”

Hanji sighed with relief. The Omegas were really easier to resonate than the Alphas... Although Eren had to be special, he had a strong character and resisted Levi's pheromones, which few people could do... But that was not the point:

        -“In ancient traditions, when an Alpha and an Omega could not find common ground, they organized a kind of hunt. If for 2 hours the Omega managed to escape from the Alpha then the latter had to listen to him. But if he got caught, he had to listen to the Alpha... There is not much documentation about this since few Omegas have a strong enough character to challenge an Alpha... But it seems we have one here.”

There was a new moment of silence:

        -“A hunt?”

        -“Yes. If you win, Eren will stay at home and you will continue to ensure his safety.”

The Alpha nodded with a "hum" of interest:    

        -“But if you lose, you'll let him live here.”

Hanji turned his head towards Eren:    

        -“Do you agree?”

        -“Yes.”

It was an unexpected opportunity to escape from here and find her sister. He had long legs, he ran fast, he could do it... Even if he didn't know where he was right now. But he had to try:

        -“Levi?”

The black-haired man sketched an unhealthy smile:

        -“All right.”

        -“Perfect.”

Levi approached the Omega slightly:

        -“Run Eren. Run as fast as you can. I like a good hunt before I catch my prey.”

 “But what an idiot,” Eren insulted himself as he walked back towards the door. Levi was a murderer, of course he knew how to track someone down:

        -“I’ll give you a five minutes head start, sweetheart.”

The young man did not waste a minute and left the office. He ran to the hallway before throwing himself out. He followed the paved path for cars until he saw, in the distance, a large stone wall with a closed and guarded gate.

 At this vision, all the young man's hopes vanished. He was screwed.

 Masterlist

© 2019 - Happy Umbrellla - All Rights Reserved for this text. No reposting and/or modifying of any form on any media is allowed. No translations allowed.

The Last Omega

Summary: The world had gone to shit, thanks to a certain blue eyed angel who ruled with an iron fist. You were the last in existence and very much wanted by the angels. You had been on the run and rebelling with Alphas and Betas across the US. With your heat coming you needed to get the suppressant and fast.

Warnings: SMUT! knotting, mating, talk of breeding, omega heat, language.

WC: 9501

A/N: This fic was written for @ain-t-bovvered and @waywardbaby 666 followers challenge. 

My prompt was: 

“I’ll scream!” 

“Likely. If not before, certainly during. I expect they’ll hear you, you’ve got good lungs.” Prompt will be bolded.

My sins were:

Feedback is GOLD. If you like it, reblog it.

As always, my work is unbeta’d to all mistakes are mine.

You didn’t check the text warning you to change course as the base had been compromised, you hadn’t felt the buzz and now you were close to the safe house. A voice boomed inside. You jumped out of your skin and crouched behind large rubble close by.

“Where is my Omega?!!!!”

You held your breath. Only a mere few metres away from one of the most feared angels in the Garrison and on earth. You had to keep your cool. If he knew…you were in a whole world of trouble.

“Who is this for?”

You closed your eyes, and prayed they didn’t give you up. They knew you were arriving but had no idea you were already here. You heard mumbled voices, then screams as he killed everyone without mercy.

Taking a peek, you could see the house and the rubble of those beside it. Maybe he would de-materialise and you could pick up the injection. You needed it. Your heat was coming. You knew it. You’d been feeling…off. One of those injections lasted about three heats, enough to get through a quarter of the year without a hitch. Without it he would be able to sniff you out in an instant.

In your pocket, your phone vibrated. You pulled it out, answering in case it was anyone from the Resistance,

“Can’t talk.” you whispered.

“Mmm, and why would that be?”

Your breath caught in your throat and you turned, sliding down the rubble you hid yourself behind. It was him. And you had to get away and leave your phone behind.

“Are you nearby, Omega? I tell you what, you come out now and I won’t kill every single one of your friends, and you’ll get your precious injection.”

It was a tempting offer. Too tempting. You knew it would not go that way. The Betas and the Alphas from the Resistance would die fighting until their last breath defending the last Omega left on the planet.

He sighed.

“I have traversed far across this land, sought out hard to find Omegas, ripped them from families and enslaved them to breed for my brothers, but none have presented to be as challenging as you, little one. You were a little hellion, smart mouthed and that hot little body, but then you got away,” he paused and you heard the crunch of gravel underneath his steps. “And from there it turned into a deadly cat and mouse game.”

You stiffened. Out here you were a lamb to the slaughter and if you didn’t move you wouldn’t bleet in the sun again.

“I don’t know how you managed to slip through each search but I assure you when your heat hits, I will find you. You will be a beacon, projecting that luscious scent to all the Alphas.”

You placed your phone on the ground. That was your one and only tool for communicating with the resistance and now it was gone. Castiel had the number and you knew he wouldn’t hesitate to call every second of the day. You would just have to manage without.

There was another hideout not too far, about two towns away you guessed. Once there you could eat and finally take the damned injection and maybe rest up.

He chuckled. You froze.

“Oh, you’re close by. Your thoughts are running a mile a minute.”

You turned to leave and were met with a black pair of dress trousers and immaculate shoes. You gulped, a little surprised at how calm you were.

Coffee, salted caramel and a dark intoxicating musk filled your nostrils. It made you want to stuff your face to his chest and inhale even more, you wanted to become high off it. You forced yourself to look up.

There he was, the beautiful blue eyed Alpha angel who had orchestrated the downfall of Omegas, who had a high desire to rule over mankind, enslaving those he deemed useful and killing anyone with a wave of his hand to anyone who would dare defy him.

This angel had chosen you. He hadn’t marked you, hadn’t claimed you, he had simply said “This one’s mine.”

He took one hand out of his pocket and held it out for you. You shook your head and shuffled away, tripped, fell back on your pack. He advanced towards you and you scrambled back. He pursed his lips and his blue eyes turned steely.

“Stay. Away. From. Me.”

Your heart had picked up its pace, a cold sweat washing over your body and a cluster of angry butterflies swarmed in your stomach. You pulled your blade out, pointing it at him. Your chest heaved with the struggle to keep your breath regular.

His blue eyes narrowed, his jaw clenched and his hands fisted.

“Where did you get that?” he hissed. It was an authentic angel blade. Useful for killing demons, monsters and angels. “Give it to me!”

You shook your head. Hell no. This blade had helped you out of a few sticky situations. He advanced to you and you managed to roll to your stomach and lift your body up. In the space of seconds you were up on two feet and he had your pack handle grabbed. Instinct took over. You pulled your elbow back, connecting with his solar plexus. He grunted from the force and you tried twisting your way out. He went to place his fingers to your forehead, and you knocked his arm out the way.

You valued your life way before any of your belongings. You unhooked your pack and dashed forward. Angel blade in hand, your only source of defence, you were lighter, freer, and you knew you could always get more supplies.

You ran into a solid wall and yelped in pain. A wall which had materialized in thin air. An arm wrapped around you trapping you and no matter how much you kicked, punched, scratched and wriggled he wasn’t letting you go. A hand rested on your head. You struggled to fight the impending darkness taking over you. Your resistance slowed as your brain fuzzed over.

“Must…fight…” your hands gripped onto the lapels of his trench coat, your forehead pressed against his chest, allowing his scent to go through you.

“Shh, Omega.” his hand stroked back your hair, the simple act calming you.

You lost your restraint and your limbs ceased their fight and your mind fell into unconsciousness.  

  He finally had you. Finally had the last Omega in existence. And you were his. He had been relentless in his pursuit, maybe even reckless. Hell, he didn’t spare a single life when it came to you. His brothers called him an angel possessed, obsessed too. He didn’t care what they called it as long as they did his bidding.

He had his Omega. He proclaimed it across the heavens and the earth. No one could stop him now. He had all of Heaven under his control and all of mankind under his reign. Now he had his Omega to rule by his side.

 Sensations deep in your belly tugged at your centre, making you groan and roll, pulling the blanket with you. The scent of salted caramel, cedar and burnt oak encased you. Fuck. That moment you pushed that thought aside. It couldn’t be. You dreaded what you knew. You pushed the blanket aside and sat up. Pain combed through you, and you cried noting the blanket you had been wrapped in wasn’t a blanket at all, it was Castiel’s trench coat. You threw it across the bed acting as if it had stung you. You slipped from the bed. Adorned in a simple black t-shirt with FREEDOM, you seethed. He had no right. Thankfully he had the decency to keep your panties on. Freedom. It was a sick joke.

It was a little too early for your heat and the last time it happened he had captured you, yet you had managed to get away.

There was a door. You clutched your aching stomach and headed straight for it. You had to get out of this room. It stunk of him and each time you inhaled, it made you needier for him. The door slammed open and you jumped back. Your body called out for him, below you were a hot aching mess, nipples pebbling just from the sense of recognizing its Alpha.

“Get. Away.”

He shook his head.

“I’m not letting you go anywhere this time.”

Your womb pricked with heat and you grimaced. “Give me the injection.”

He took it from his pocket. “This?”

“Yes,” You stretched out your hand ready to take it. “I need it. I’m in heat.”

He pushed down the syringe plunger, letting the fluid squirt out into the air. Your mouth hung open and you cried.

“You. Monster.”

“No, Y/N, monsters are the creatures that Sam and Dean hunt, that you used to hunt. I’m an angel of the Lord. I rule the Heavens and over mankind. I am your Alpha and you are my Omega.”

“Then you’re so much worse than any one of those monsters,” you snarled. “And I’m not your fucking Omega. You have all the Omegas, no doubt bred a few, I bet. You’re not getting me. I am not your true Omega.”

His head tilted and squinted his eyes, until they widened in realisation.

“Ohhh, I see. All those Omegas, they weren’t for me. True, I had an intention of breeding with a few, but it never happened. They were for my brothers. See Nephilims are powerful creatures. Half human, half angel and extremely useful. At least 30% of them will present as Omega. All I wanted was to rule the world.”

“Then you’re a greedy little bitch!”

“If I am anything, I assure you, it is not a female dog.”

He closed the door behind him and you panted as the pain had you doubled over. You hugged yourself and shivered. He was right there, yet you were denying it. You wanted it not to be him. Sweat covered your whole skin and slick coated you below. You didn’t understand how calm he was being. All the Alphas you knew or heard of would go wild if they scented an Omega’s heat. They became animalistic, primal and all they wanted was to fuck the Omega’s brains out.

The pain increased and had you curled up on the floor. You took deep inhalations of the scent from the t-shirt you were wearing. It calmed you, made you feel that tiny bit better, made you feel you were coping with your heat. You cried out as it intensified, your body shaking from the pain. The slick doubled and you felt it coat the top of your thighs.

“You need me. Or you’ll die.”

“Then I’d rather die.”

“You’re lying.”

His footsteps sounded on the white tile flooring. He was so much closer. You didn’t need to check to know.

“You’re not sure though,” you panted, looking at him as you were pressed to the floor. “All those Omegas you lost. All those Omegas you cast aside, just because they took a knife to their wombs. They sacrificed their biological intent just so you couldn’t have them. They died-”

“In vain, Omega. I still became the most powerful angel across the garrison. I have my archangels brothers grace. And I have my Omega.”

You couldn’t control the shaking and the t-shirt you was wearing was losing its scent as your sweat soaked through.

“I don’t need an Alpha. I don’t need pups. I don’t need any of that. I have myself.” you shuddered through.

He gave a soft laugh.

“An independent Omega. A bane to my existence you’ve been. You and your little Resistance friends have become more than a nuisance, but it’s nothing I can’t click my fingers at. I can wipe them all out, Y/N. Tell me, when was the last time you had a heat?”

You didn’t answer him. It had never been this bad. The cool tile alleviated some of your sweat but it did nothing for your cramps. It did nothing to stave off the heat. You were struggling, saturated in his scent, you gasped in breaths. You needed air. Fresh air. Outside and far away from Castiel.

“That’s quite impressive, Omega. Two years you’ve been on the run. Two years using back street suppressants. Two years using scent neutralisers. Two years I’ve been searching.”

“I need…-” you gasped without knowing how to finish.

“My knot.”

At those words your womb convulsed, your sex clenched hard at nothing and you gave a gritted cry.

“No,” you ground out. You didn’t. “To sleep.”

His hand came out and covered your head. You didn’t fight it this time and allowed the darkness to cover you. Sleeping was the easiest way to pass a heat, but you doubted he would let you do that.

 You came to dripping in sweat. You threw back the trench coat he had covered you with again and sat up, to be met with a very pregnant Omega. She looked vaguely familiar. Probably one of them enslaved to breed for the angels. She looked well kept, healthy in fact. She was glowing.

“Y/N, it’s me, Olivia.”

Olivia. Your mind reeled back two years. Olivia. You had made a pact with her. Had promised to get out with her. She had been as hellbent as you had. And now here she was: demure and domestic. Her brunette hair hung in waves around her sweet face, she had a tray in her hand. You sniffed, whatever it was, it smelled delicious.

“Castiel sent me down here.”

“Do you do everything he says?” you asked.

She looked away from you and you huffed.

“What happened to you, Olivia? You used to be a fox. An absolute fire ball. Spitting, kicking, scratching. What the hell happened?!”

“C-Commander…” she stammered and never finished.

“So the Commander… fancy pants Commander, the one who grabbed you, and you screamed at me to keep running. That Commander,” you didn’t wait for her to respond. “You said you’d find a way out. You’d meet me. I waited for you. I waited ten days! I faced groups of angels, one right after the other,” you swung your legs off the bed and walked to her, your hair wild from all the sweat. “Did they torture you? Or did the Commander make you his bitch?”

She put the tray down on a tiny coffee table one corner of the room with some force.

“He’s my true Alpha, Y/N. Do you know how hard they are to come by? I never thought I’d want this. None of it. But it turns out I did. And I do. Besides, its not so bad having the angels rule over us.”

“Not bad?! Tell me when the Commander was fucking your brains out did he leave any in you?”

She gave you a scathing look and folded her arms across her chest.

“A little bit hypocritical considering you were clutching on to your Alpha’s trench coat like it’s about to be ripped away from you.”

You snarled at her and headed for the food. You didn’t like it when she hit you with teh truth.

“You’re sniffing his scent out. Y/N you need to stop denying it. I get that you’re sooo independent, but face the facts. Castiel is your true Alpha.”

You ripped the bread, dunked it in the stew and ravaged what was such a small meal. It was much better than the scraps you had been living on, and made you feel mildly better.

“It’s Castiel, not your bloody Commander, Olivia. Castiel the Most Fearsome ruler. Castiel who controls everything. He demolished governments, demolished cities, hell even countries! I can’t allow him to be my Alpha. I may be the last Omega but I won’t let him think he can own me. I won’t be owned. I’m better on my own.”

“You’re fighting a losing battle,” Olivia paused after picking up the tray. “You do know you can leave this room? You’re not confined. Just because you’re in heat doesn’t mean you’re shut in. If you want a bath or shower you can. The Alphas aren’t here.”

You wanted one. Needed one, the sweat had soaked through the t-shirt. You nodded.

“I’ll get Castiel to get another t-shirt.”

You shook your head.

“No. I don’t want to wear anything with his scent on. I want my own clothes. And I want my rucksack. I want my stuff, Olivia. And I want to get out.”

“I know what you’re thinking, Y/N, but the truth is, the Omegas are safe here. We are all well looked after. There is no one trying to hurt us. The angels are good to us.”

You looked at her like she had gone mad.

“Good to you? You’re enslaved to breed for them! You can’t leave! It’s not a good thing! They keep you here, lured with home comforts that the world craves, just so the Omegas can have their babies. Outside, I’m free. I can make my own decisions. I don’t have rules, or someone dictating over me. ”

Olivia looked away.

“You’ve been on your own a long time, longer than I have. And I get it, but I like it here. I don’t need to fear for my safety. I don’t need to worry about not having enough food. Or rest.”

“No, instead you have to suffer through your heats, like a bitch.”

“Did you dream of him?” She had changed the subject.

You looked at her oddly.

“Last heat you had, did you dream of him? Did you dream of him this time?”

You didn’t answer her. The truth was hard to swallow and even harder to admit.

“I thought so. It’s a natural side effect.”

Olivia opened the door and you felt relieved for you could breathe without the scent of Castiel infusing with your whole self.

You stepped out, your bare feet padding on the floor. You didn’t know where you were, except on earth. The house looked too big, too new, too perfect and too white. Clearly built by angels and way out of place in this apocalyptic world.

Other Omegas stared at you. They knew who you were, knew who you were meant for, and from that some gave dirty looks. You gave them a look to intimidate even the most brassy of Omegas. Olivia tugged at your hand.

“Don’t- just- come on.”

“They started it.”

She pulled you along another stark white corridor and opened a door. Your eyes were blinded by how white it was. A large tub dominated the room, pure white in ceramics and startlingly beautiful. Everything you needed was here, towels, soap, shampoo, fuck, there was even a hair-dryer. Your eyes glossed over each and every luxury. You had been without them for a long time. But it was a rouse to keep you here, to keep the Omegas here.

“Your suite isn’t quite ready yet.”

You turned so fast you became dizzy.

“What?”

She bit her bottom lip.

“Castiel, he designed you a suite. They’re finishing it up.”

You felt your upper lip curl into a snarl.

“I have no desire to stay here. Once my heat is through I’m gone.”

You had zero intention of staying even through your heat. Once you could get away from Olivia, you’d locate some clothes and steal a weapon. If that was possible.

Olivia stayed the extra minutes until your bath was drawn.

 Stepping out you wrapped the towel around you. You opened the door to find a black folded up t-shirt and pair of panties. It was better than nothing for now. You closed the door and shoved on the items. This t-shirt had LUST OR BUST with a set of red lips. You shook your head.

You walked out, and tried to locate your way around the maze of a building. Clothes were a must. You located a bedroom and entered. You flashed through the closet, grabbing jeans, socks and extras. You pushed on some sneakers and threw everything in a drawstring bag. You pulled on a jacket and walked out.

Avoiding the Omegas was hard. It was harder when you were in heat, but they weren’t willing to question you. Hell they weren’t willing to even go near you.

You came to a domed entrance. You peeked round a corner and saw an arched door, guarded by two Betas. Two armed Betas. You thought you could take them.

You slid along the wall until you reached the other side. One sniffed the air.

“Omega in heat.”

“There’s always an Omega in heat.”

You stilled.

“Nah, this is stronger. Closer.”

You closed your eyes and held your breath, hoping to God they would think nothing of it.

“Pussy smells good.” the other acknowledged.

“Hmm.”

You rolled your eyes and waited for them to calm down again. Just when you were sure, not before, you started the jump from pillar to pillar, staying behind them. You didn’t wait when you were by them and attacked. You punched the closest one on the face and quickly disarmed him, then you thrust the blade in the second Beta’s heart, who didn’t even see it coming. They didn’t call you the assassin for nothing. You killed the other one for safety measures, afterwards cleaned the blade on his combats, and opened the doors sliding the angel blade up your sleeve. You breathed. And shivered. It was damn cold and you only had a light jacket on. If you found shelter for the night, you’d be fine.

In the blink of an eye angels appeared forming a semi-circle around you, trapping you. Damn.  

“Y/N, you’re not thinking of leaving, are you?”

Balls.

You slipped the angel blade from your sleeve, letting it fall and catching it in your hand. You would fight your way out of this if you had to.

“That won’t be necessary.” Hannah said.

Hannah. Always loyal to Castiel. Always would be. She was probably in love with him.

“Out. Of. My. Way.”

You took a step forward but none moved.

“You’re his Omega. We’re here to protect you.”

“Last time I checked, I didn’t need protecting. I don’t want to live a shut in life, thanks. You might do as he says, but I never will.”

“But you’re Omega-” another started.

You looked at the male angel which had spoke up.

“So what, you think that just because I’m Omega, I should put up and shut up? Is that it??!” You grabbed him by his collar and had the blade against his throat in seconds. “Need I remind you, I’m not that kind of Omega. You might think Omegas are lower than scum, at the bottom of the chain, and submissive to Alphas, but I’m not. Trust me when I say I’ve killed a lot like you. And I won’t hesitate to do so again. I am not breeding stock, and I won’t be dictated. Get that into your thick angel skull.” you shoved him back.

Your body pricked with heat.

“His ways are good. His ways will keep you safe. His ways-”

“Shut the hell up!” you yelled “Now move!” you tried shoving one back, but they didn’t budge.

“You are in heat.” Hannah stated.

“Yeah, no shit.”

“It would be wise of you to stay here through your heat. We have the facilities.”

“But not the suppressants. I need suppressants.”

The angels looked at one another.

“They’re outlawed.”

“I know that!”

The cramps came back and you cried out, dropping to the floor, curling up. You fought for breath, nipples pebbling and the arousal burning ever more brightly. Your fingers curled into a fist on the floor, the angel blades tip skimming the surface of the ground and you groaned as the sweats kicked back in.

“And what do we do with lawbreakers?”

His voice had you looking up at the group. His voice had you slicking some more. His voice had you in a world of trouble.

“We… kill them… Sir.” The angel looked to his Overlord with confusion and looked down to you.

“Go on, do it. Kill me,” you growled. “But you won’t get your ‘most prized’ breeding stock, and I’ll be free of you forever.”

You heard him chuckle lightly.

“You are not breeding stock. You are my Omega,” he looked to the angels “And why hasn’t anyone helped her up?”

All at once there was a rush of angels clambering to help you up. You stabbed one that touched you, punched another that got too close. An angel close to you lit up blue, putting his hand out. You heard Castiel yell at the angel in question and covered your ears.

“But sir, she killed the two Betas guarding the front entrance and and Jophiel. ”

“Well clearly they were incompetent. And I underestimated my Omega. For that she will be disciplined.”

“Fuck. You.” you spat.

He pulled you up and without snapping his fingers you were standing in front of a large oak door, which was guarded by two Beta angels. You slipped from his grip to the floor, dizzy. You were never one for angel transportation. You put your hands flat on the cool surface, your eyes shut tight as you tried to become clear headed.

“I teleported us a couple hours into the future. Nothing too drastic. I just wanted to show you your…our suite.”

He picked you up like you were a bride on your wedding night. Touching him, being held by him did nothing to alleviate your arousal. You let out a weak moan, but didn’t fight him. The doors opened and he walked in carrying you. You probably didn’t weigh a thing to him. He stopped and let you down, his hands on your shoulders.

The first thing you noticed was that the room was all white. It was you supposed, a sitting room, adorned with chairs, tables, bookshelves. Even the books were white. Large top to bottom windows dominated the room letting natural light in, allowing you to see everything, to survey the mess below, to look upon the less fortunate.

“It’s your kingdom too.”

You shook your head.

“I don’t want it.”

His hands stroked down your spine and you let out a shiver. You closed your eyes, ashamed from the arousal spiking, but you didn’t move away. You felt magnetised to him. You couldn’t help it. You could feel him, his chest almost against your back, his head bent down beside yours, his breath fanning over the shell of your ear. His hands brushing against yours. He was big and distracting. And you hated him for it.

“Just think of what you can do for the Omegas.” he whispered, his hands snaking round your hips.

You groaned and almost sunk into his touch until you snapped out of it and shoved his hands off and pulled yourself away and turned to him.

“What the hell!”

“You almost let yourself go. Your body recognizes I’m its Alpha. You almost did,” His fingers came to stroke your hand, but you snatched it back. “Give in to those urges, Y/N.”

You shook your head.

“No. Never. I will not be used by you. I will not.”

“Come on, Y/N, I know you dream about me.”

That bitch.

Disgust and betrayal contorted your features. He smirked.

“I can help with your heat.”

“I don’t need your help. I need a suppressant!”

He sighed. “Y/N…”

“You had no right outlawing them, Castiel, no right! It’s my right to use them! I should control my heats. Not anyone else! Me! And most certainly not you!” You jabbed a finger on his chest to accentuate your point.

He looked at your finger on his chest and raised his eyebrow.

“Need I remind you of who I am, little one?”

“You’re nothing but a greedy, power hungry, soul sucking bastard.”

The air whistled past your ears as he spun you round and slammed you to the wall, his hand around your throat, his body towering over you.

“Watch your tongue.” he growled in your ear squeezing your neck slightly.

You looked up at him. You opened your mouth to speak and gasped from the invisible hands slowly sliding around your thighs.

He smirked at your shock, looking at your wide eyes and open mouth. You closed them tight, feeling the effect rocket through your sex.

“Stop.” you gasped.

He leaned closer, his thumb tracing over your lower lip. You squirmed, rubbing your thighs together, desperately trying to relinquish the tingles until he parted your legs with his knee, and you whined, your sex clenching at nothing.

“Why would I do that?” he asked in a low husky voice.

His thumb trailed crackles of electricity along your lips which went straight down to your wet sex.

You gulped, didn’t have the words. Couldn’t tell him to stop. You wanted him to stop, but a part of you wanted him, wanted this. Nothing in your life was fair.

“I’m barely touching you and you’re desperate for it.”

You shook your head. No. You weren’t desperate. That’s what you told yourself. Until you felt invisible hands nearing your sex. You tried pushing him away, but he was too strong.

“Out there, my angels have Sam and Dean round up and they’re gonna bring them here. From down below they’ll see you up here. They’ll know that the last Omega has been claimed.”

“I’ll scream.” you threatened.

“Likely. If not before, certainly during. I expect they’ll hear you, you’ve got good lungs.” he responded.

You went to scream bloody murder but he covered his mouth over yours, one hand around the back of your head, another gripping your waist, pulling you in tight against him. His lips moved over yours with a fiery impenetrable passion. Completely damning and intoxicating. A strangled cry left your throat, your hands clawing at his chest fighting him until his tongue dove in and demanded yours. Heat flamed your body and his taste was unlike anything you ever had. You were hooked.

You were pressed close to him, leaving no space in between. He angled you just that little better and your senses were overcome with him. He was all you tasted and touched. He was all you wanted. You held on to him as your life demanded it. You couldn’t fight him any more.

He pulled off your jacket. You allowed him. He pushed up your t-shirt as his lips moved down your jaw, traversing across your neck, licking and nipping at your skin. He had you breathless, and you moaned when he latched onto a breast, sucking hard. Your hips writhed against the wall, as his hand palmed your free breast. You whined needing, wanting more.

 He wanted to taste you. Wanted your raw arousal dripping against his tongue.

He kissed a path down, dropping to his knees and your breath quickened. He smiled at how quick your tune had changed. His hands slid along your stomach and back, feeling your heated skin and coming to pop the button on your jeans. His hands curled under the waist band and pulled freeing the restricting material.

Your arousal bloomed and he was almost wild for it. He ripped away the offending material, pulling off your boots and threw them aside. You were back in your original items; the LUST OR BUST t-shirt and a thin pair of panties. He pressed his nose to your panties and took a deep breath in. He would never forget your scent, could never begin to imagine himself without you. He touched your moist thighs, hearing you gasp. He tore at the fragile material barely holding in your arousal.

“Fuck.” he groaned on your mound.

Bless his little Omega, you were hairless. He had fantasized about this many times.

He spread your legs a little for him, his hands going to rest at your hips, fingers spreading wide around your ass. He held you as his lips brushed your inner thighs. You mewled. It wasn’t enough for you. Or for him.

Your slick covered your open sex and you were wet. Just for him. He could see the tiny little bundle of nerves protruding, could sense it throbbing and wanting attention. He angled his head and started, dragging his tongue in a slow line.

When your nectar hit him, he was hooked.

You trembled and moaned, your hands coming to his head as he continued. He licked stripes sending you wild. He groaned and kissed the tiny bundle of nerves. You jerked but went nowhere. He placed his lips around your clit and sucked. Hard. You screamed, back arching, pushing your pussy against him even more.

He looked up and was blessed with you in rapture. Nipples hardened to peaks through the t-shirt, eyes tightly shut and your lips were slightly apart, body heaving in quickened breaths.

He wanted more.

You had called him greedy.

He was greedy for you.

His tongue dipped at your entrance and he held in a breath before slowly releasing. He lapped at you until he couldn’t take it any more and tunnelled in.

Your taste was all over him, overpowering him. Your walls flexed around him and your hand pulled hard at his hair, your loud pornographic moan provoking him.

“No…no…no…” you moaned. “Too…much…”

He groaned and you cried out. He stroked your walls once and then twice and just like that your pussy clamped hard around his tongue. You rocked your hips as he worked you, your hands balled tight in his hair. Your legs trembled. He stroked your as your walls convulsed around him, stroked you as you begged him to stop, till speech failed you.

You screamed as your dam broke. You milked him hard with your cum and he rode you through each crashing wave, his name a mantra you shouted to the heavens.

You shuddered as you came down from your highs, legs weak. He held you up.

He had your slick over his nose, all over his lips and down his chin, but he didn’t care. He’d do it again in a heartbeat. Hearing you scream and call his name instilled a sense of pride in him.

“God I needed that.”

You couldn’t hold yourself up and you fell. He grabbed you, holding you close to him. You mumbled something incoherent. He moved rooms and laid you on a bed. You trembled in the aftermath.

He wanted to be naked. Wanted to fuck you, wanted to breed you. He wanted to bite you , marking her as his. God, he wanted to spill his seed inside you, wanted you to take it all, wanted his pups inside your belly.

“Lemme go…” you whispered.

“Oh, I’m nowhere near done with you.”

His hand trailed up your leg and you didn’t do anything to stop him. He looked to you, his blue eyes blown with lust. He teased your outer folds, velvet soft and wet thanks to your recent orgasm. You looked up at him when he dipped to your wet cunt, meeting his blue orbs. He had to. His fingers slid inside soft flesh and pure wetness.

 His fingers were intensely different from his tongue. As would his cock be. Your toes curled as you tried not to think about it.

He had two fingers deep inside you and you were a quivering wreck. You couldn’t stop. His fingers slid easily inside you, your sex constantly clenching around him.

“So wet for me, baby, I love it.” he praised and you glowed.

Pleasing him was what you wanted at this minute.

He added a third and it became snug, groaning as as your walls stretched deliciously. He wasn’t being fair. He wasn’t being nice. You were tight around his fingers and he used his other to flick your clit.

You were loud. You couldn’t help it. He was stroking your walls with ease, striking against a spot inside you that made you heat up and roll your eyes back every time. His finger on your clit was brutal. He wasn’t slow. Oh no. He picked a punishing speed and kept at it.

“That’s my girl.”

The heat washed over you hotter this time and below you could feel yourself flutter around his fingers, unable to control it. Your thighs quaked as you desperately tried to fight it. Your pussy pressed butterfly kisses to his fingers until it clenched hard. You were close. On the edge. You worked your hips meeting his thrusts aiming for your finish. The heat swamped over you tightening your gut. You cried out for him as he rode you through it.

“Are you ready for my cock, baby girl?

Images of being on all fours and fucked flashed through your mind. You nodded. You were ready to be filled with him. More than ready for his seed to spill inside you.

He waved his hand and like that, he was naked. You drank in his warm kissed skin, the muscles defining his body.

“Take a look at your King.”

He was heavily erect and straining, high and proud, his tip reddened and beading with pre cum. Your mouth became dry at the thought of having him inside you. He was glorious. You couldn’t hide your arousal from him.  

This was your true Alpha.

You were readying again. You could already feel your pussy ache for him. You were past denying it now. You wanted him. Needed him.

He moved you to the centre of the bed, pushed a pillow under your ass, lifting you off the bed. It scared you a little, his intent to breed. But it was too late for contraception. There wasn’t any. You knew his seed would calm the heat you were in. Your body wanted you to become pregnant. It demanded it.

He laid over you, hooked your legs over his thighs and you felt him pressed to your entrance. You bucked your hips up, wanting him inside. He held your hips down, stopping your movements.

“We��re going to take it easy.”

His hand rested on your cheek, and kissed you. This kiss was slower, lingering and tender, his lips moving over yours in expertise. His tongue sought yours and claimed you. He entered you slowly. You broke from the kiss with a gasp and he leaned his forehead against yours. He sunk himself further into you and snapped your hips flush with his, balls deep inside you. You wailed, stretched tight around him, and completely filled. Snug and perfect.

“Fuck, you’re so tight.”

You adjusted around him causing nerves to tingle all around your sex, thighs and ass. Your thighs quaked. He wasn’t even moving yet. When he did you were so wet for him, enough for him to glide easily in and out of you that had you panting, crying out his name. He stroked a hard spot inside you, making you shudder in delight.

“Your G-spot, Omega.” he purred, having accessed your thoughts.

He moved slowly, undoing you. You writhed in bliss through your orgasm, gripping him tight. He rode you through, picking up the pace. You wanted this. You wanted him to fuck you.

He snapped his hips hard and fast into you. Heat rolled over you in waves every so often leaving you screaming and breathless. You exploded around him, milking him hard for the last time, triggering him.

“Want it…Alpha.”

The base of his cock swelled, locking you to him. You uttered those words and a predatorial growl rumbled past his lips and he snapped his hips, spearing into you, arms wrapped around your body, keeping you to him, his tip throbbing at your cervix. He yelled as he came and bit into your shoulder. His warm thick seed spilled into you, your pussy filling with him.

“That’s a good Omega. Take my knot. Take my seed. Let it fill your belly, little one.”

“Breed me,” You were insane. You’d just had his cock once, but you wanted this. You were no different to any other Omega. “Want you to breed me.”

As soon as his knot deflated and had emptied himself inside you, he had you flipped over to your front, facing the window, ass raised and was slamming inside of you again.

“Alpha’s gonna breed that little pussy of yours, gonna fill you up good with my Alpha seed.”

It was crazy. His hand slid down your stomach as his hand held you to him. You felt his fingers at your clit.

The pleasure overtook you. It was all you knew. All you wanted. He flicked the tiny bundle of nerves and had you coming hard around his cock.

You looked up and saw two familiar people down below, but he pushed you back down and you whined at how intense the feeling was.

“Winchester’s.” you moaned.

“Yes, baby, they’re here, like I said,” he slammed his hips into you bottoming into you, short on breath, he panted. “Watching me fuck a baby into you. The last Omega. Claimed.”

It shouldn’t have turned you on, knowing they could see you, but it did. It turned you on further with Castiel claiming you. He ground his hips into you, spearing into your further. His movements were faster, frenzied as he pounded into you over and over.

You peeked, could still see them below made to watch as Castiel claimed his Omega.

“My Queen.” he grunted.

You were getting closer. You shuddered as you edged closer. He held you up. Your back arced and the new angle had you panting for release.

“C-Cas…oh shit…King.”

His hand dropped to your stomach. Heat flushed through you at the thought of him getting you off both ways.

“Please.” you whined.

“Patience, little one.”

You trembled under him, flames burned across your flesh, lighting paths across your nerve endings. Your pussy pulsed around his cock and you knew you couldn’t hold it for long. Thick fingertips descended on your clit, stroking slowly before beating it within an inch of its life.

His own thrusts were becoming less even and sloppy. The base of his knot began to swell.

“Cum. Cum with me, Omega.”

He growled against your shoulder and you were at his will to obey. You squeezed hard around him, creaming for him, crying out as his knot swelled, locking inside you. He roared as he exploded inside you, filling you again, riding you both through your ecstasy.

You panted and he almost dropped his weight on you. He pulled away from you and you felt his cum leak from you. He pulled you close to him on the bed. He kissed your temple as he stroked your hair, tucking it behind your ear.

“Rest up, Omega, we have the rest of your heat to get through.”

His words were soothing to you, and with his hand stroking your hair you fell asleep quickly.

 You woke up, naked and wrapped in warmth. It wasn’t Castiel and you were a little more than disappointed to find him gone. It attacked you in the centre of the chest. He was your Alpha. You weren’t sure why but you felt deserted. You stretched and pulled back the sheet. You reached for the dressing gown beside you on a hook, making quick work and was wrapped up in the white cloth. You moved around the room. A t-shirt laid folded on the dresser for you, which was full of his scent. You opened the doors to the sitting room and were stunned to see Olivia on your couch, with a tray of food on the coffee table.

“Castiel thought-”

“Where is he?” you asked cutting her off demanding to know.

She didn’t move. You gave her a hard look.

“He’s doing business. With the Winchesters. I can go get him if you like?”

“No. No. I’m fine.” You didn’t want her finding out you had caved. All your talk about being an independent Omega would be put to shame if she found out you had given in after taking a pounding from your Alpha’s cock.

Business with the Winchesters? It sounded like he was back to his old self, before he became a colossal pain to the entire world. You knew it had to be serious, so you didn’t press her any further.

“You seem different? You do something to your hair?” she asked.

You smoothed down your hair, and narrowed your eyes at her.

“I’m sure I know, you had a facial?”

You rolled your eyes. She had to be doing this on purpose. You sat and picked up the stew. You dunked the bread inside and ate.

“Your skin looks so much clearer, it has to be that. Your eyes are brighter-”

“We had sex, okay.”

A sly smile curved her lips.

“While he was fucking your brains out, did he leave any in you?”

You gave her a scathing look. You didn’t like her throwing your own words back at you. But that was the Olivia you used to know. A fox.

“Shut the fuck up.” you grumbled and ate.

She was still smirking. “Yes, my Queen.”

 It wasn’t long and you were pricking from your heat, the cramps coming back, low on your Alpha’s supply. You shut your eyes and grimaced as below the cramps turned heavy. Olivia turned to you.

“Hey, are you all right?”

You nodded, trying to relax and enjoy your cup of tea. Below slick covered your sex and you knew it wouldn’t be long until you became desperate for him.

A brutal wave of cramps swamped you, causing you to drop your teacup. It smashed but you were already curled up in your small space of the couch, gasping for breath.

“The t-shirt, Oli, please. I need it.”

You pointed to the bedroom and she ran in. She was back seconds later. You held it to you, letting it cover your nose.

“I can go get him.”

“He’s busy.”

“But-”

“He’s busy!”

Another harsh wave crashed down and you screamed in pain. This was different. Perhaps it was because you had found your Alpha? But your Alpha was away, doing business. You struggled to cope and cried out.

“Oli…go. Go back to your Alpha.”

“But Y/N, you’re in pain, I can’t leave you.”

“Go!”

She looked at you and looked to the door, unsure. She watched the sweat bead on your forehead and drip off, watched as you took great heaving shudders from the bouts of pain.

“Please, call for him.”

“I’m not weak.” you whispered.

“Needing your Alpha isn’t a sign of weakness, Y/N.” she said quietly at the door.

She left you alone and you fought the oncoming attacks. Your hands clutched his t-shirt, screaming out.

In the end you did call for him. Not because you were at a low, but because you needed him. You needed to be wrapped up in his arms and held. You needed him to soothe away the pain.

“Omega.”

You looked to the direction he had spoken and saw him. You smiled and he scooped you up in his arms.

“You should have called me earlier.”

You mumbled something about “not wanting to” and “fighting”.

“You’re my strong independent Omega, but you must realise that we are in this together.”

He laid you on the bed, laid down beside you and brought you close. You looked up into his ocean blue eyes. You were realising it. You struggled on your own, with him it would be easier. And now… You didn’t want to fight him any more. Didn’t want to fight your feelings.

“I’m an idiot, Castiel.”

He hushed you, smoothing back your hair as you gripped on to him.

“I can’t- I don’t wanna do it without you.”

Your hips slid laying flush with his.

“I wanna be yours. I’m your Omega.”

He wrapped you around him tighter and kissed you. He had taken your heart as well as your body. He waved a hand and you were both naked.

He wrapped you up in his body, gripping your hands, his lips skimming your skin, sliding home into you. His lips were everywhere, kissing, marking, sucking. You clutched to him in fear of him letting go. You returned his kisses, allowing yourself to be vulnerable to him. Your minds and bodies were attuned to each other. He whispered promises to you.

He was gentle, slow, careful and loving, treating you as if you were fragile and made of glass, but you didn’t care. He treated you as an Alpha would to their Omega; his whole world. It was beautiful and when you felt his Grace meld with your soul, the tears flowed, feeling every emotion and feeling he possessed for you. You were loved. You were precious. You were his. He kissed away your tears and you felt his silent tears drop. Your hands dove into his hair, you didn’t think about it, you just did it, your lips brushed his tips, your tongue swiping across your lips, tasting the salty drops..

It was a powerful thing, pure and wholesome becoming one.

His knot flared and he held your face in his hands. You nodded. One hand slipped from your face down to your hips, one hand gripped yours, his head dropped to your shoulder and groaned holding you tight as he emptied himself inside you. His teeth bared on your shoulder and you held tight to your Alpha.

He kissed your shoulder, kissed your lips after, his fingers stroked your face, a smile breaking his serious exterior, his cheek brushed yours and you relished in the love he bestowed.

“Don’t go.” you whispered, holding him.

“I’m not leaving your side, Omega. Not letting you go.”

He wrapped you both up in the duvet.

“My King.” You kissed his lips.

“My Queen.” he murmured against yours.

 As promised he never left your side throughout your heat.

You couldn’t get enough of him. Greed and lust governed you throughout along with a strong intent to breed. And now you had to come to terms with being the Overlord’s Omega. Now you had to come to terms with your emotions for him. You loved him. That was a new feeling you couldn’t get over. He encapsulated every thought you had and everything you did. He had woven his whole being with you, melded his Grace to your soul. Olivia said you were whipped, said she had felt the same with the Commander. But she didn’t question it. It was genetics. It was her biology. Just like it was your biology to mate with Castiel.

You looked out at the wrecked world. This was your life now. It didn’t scare you, like you thought it would. You felt content. After what Castiel had done to it, it would need a hell of a lot of work, and maybe you could win him round about the Omega’s. If anyone could it was you. You sipped your tea.

“Enjoying the view?”

You didn’t turn to greet him.

“Tell me the world will be rebuilt.”

“Of course. I wouldn’t leave it in this state.”

“And the Omega’s…” you bit your lip.

He sighed and you felt his chest against your back, his hands on your hips, pulling you back to him.

“I’ll leave that up to you.” he whispered in your ear. He took your teacup and placed it to the side, his nose nuzzling your neck. Your hands laced with his.

“Oh, by the way, I’m pregnant.”

“Mmm, I know, I sensed it just now,” his large hands covered your flat belly. “Come with me Omega, why don’t we celebrate.”

You looked up to him.

“Okay, but I wanna undress you this time.” You loved taking the time to strip him of the clothes he wore.

He smiled and let you lead the way.

“Anything for my Omega.”

Castiel Fic Tags:

@greenappleeyes

🏰⚔️👑🐲 DMODT 58 start... kiddies, sex is not the way to run away from

Eren hated himself for his own weakness. Levi left him weak at the knees, a simple touch reducing him to a warm and fuzzy mess. He'd never stopped loving Levi, and that was the problem. He wanted to let the alpha sweep him off his feet. He wanted to listen to all Levi's sweet words, and lay in the alpha's arms, while Levi felt the solid kicks of their child. It would all be so simple to give in. He could do it. He could do it, but he knew if he did, he'd be running away again. He'd run to Zeke after losing Levi, now he'd would be running Levi after losing Zeke. The alpha scattered his thoughts, sent him spiralling then glued him back together with just a look. His body craved and begged to be touched, Armin's slick soaked bed had been evidence enough of that. His friend too polite to mention that, or that Eren had had one hell of a wet dream after speaking with Levi... but the subtle blush across the blond's face had made it clear that they wouldn't be sharing a bed again. Even if Armin said he was "ok", Eren really wasn't. Levi had told him to be selfish, yet everything he did felt selfish. Armin was the prince of Eldia by blood. He shouldn't have to sleep beside Eren simply because his dreams had decided he needed nightmares. He shouldn't be getting into fights with Levi on Eren's behalf, and attempting to protect him from the alpha like a mate would. Armin would soon have the rug pull from beneath him as he was crowned prince. He'd soon be loaded down with the weight that came from running a kingdom, while dancing to the desires of the royal advisors. Eren needed to push him away for both their sakes, and he hated that it left him feeling like he was about to pull a "Levi" on the beta. There was a war raging in Armin's kingdom, and once Eren returned Zeke's body to Marley, he'd be stepping back from playing at prince. His baby was growing, and he felt he only had a few weeks before he'd be giving birth. His body no longer slowing the pregnancy, nor did he want it to. His child should have been born over a month ago, and his 21st was looming around the corner. It'd been 7 days since Zeke had died. They'd intended to take the alpha's body back to Marley by now. But Historia had forced him to take extra time to rest, and there was no way in hell he was letting them take Zeke without him. It wasn't about trust. It was about the deep all consuming need to be there when Zeke returned home. To make sure Dina saw what she'd done to her own son, and he needed to do it for himself. He needed to say goodbye to Zeke in his own way. His conscious would never let him rest if he dove right into bed with Levi so soon after Zeke's death... even if a fuck was exactly what his body felt like it needed. Dressed in his finest robes, with his hair combed back to within an inch of its life, Eren was finally returning to Marley. Levi had wanted to come, but Eren wasn't letting the alpha go anywhere with him, much less into enemy territory where his presence would most likely make things a thousand times worse. Despite her hatred of him, even Eren wasn't callous enough to bring his old lover to face his ex-mother-in-law. No. He, Historia, Freya, Ymir and Steege comprised the party heading to Marley. Ymir carrying Historia, obviously, and both Eren and Zeke, while Yelena, her head, Porco and Pieck were carried by Steege. The trio wrapped in cloth then piled in to an empty storage box. Eren would truthfully rather be flying with the others, like a small "fuck you" to the woman who'd made his life miserable, but because of his "delicate condition" it was either his human form or not at all. Hanji thought to tell him his own business, like he had no idea he was very pregnant, and like he wasn't technically responsible for Eldia and it's current condition. Historia's magic had saved many, while Freya's had repaired the weapons she could. Eren had bloomed herbs in the darkness of the underground tunnels. The dungeons converted to a third infirmary, which Eren couldn't bring himself to set foot into. Even being below ground level of the castle left him panicked, a weakness he loathed given everything Marley had taken from him, yet one his omega was quick to flood his body with. He much preferred where he was, settled in the saddle of Ymir's nape, with Zeke in his hold. So maybe he didn't prefer the circumstances as much as he did the feel of the fresh wind across his face as they flew towards Marley's royal manor. Crossing over the Marley mainland, the hundred or so battleships in the harbour turned their cannons skywards. Weaving and dodging the cannon balls, the female dragon swooped low enough to pluck a smaller ship from the water, carrying it up to the grass of the manor where she dropped down on the manor doorstep, before looping back to land beside it. Secretly Eren admired a smidge more for her actions, if he'd been in his dragon form, he would have done the same thing. He really wouldn't have, but he wished he had the courage to. As angry Marley soldiers poured off the ship, and even angrier Dina appeared from within her manor. It looked to Eren as if everything was functioning as normal within its immaculate grounds. There wasn't an increase in guards, nor was there a single blade of grass out of place. Not at all like the castle back in Eldia, which would take more than a little magic to straighten everything up. Sending a misty roar in the direction of the ship, the soldiers were falling over themselves as they fell back. "What is the meaning of all of this?! Eren, this constitutes an act of war. It's an international crime to use dragons, and you may be a dragon yourself, but once they hear... What have you got there?!" With the help of Historia, Eren climbed from Ymir's saddle, the princess carrying Zeke as it was easier for her to do so, given Eren's condition. Passing him to the omega, Zeke's head lolled back limply as Eren stood straighter. His heart was racing with fear as he stood before Dina, while his body shook with rage. She'd caused all of this, yet acted like she had the higher ground. Stepping forward, Eren knelt awkwardly to lay Zeke carefully on the manors stone steps. Tears rolled down his face, dripping onto Zeke's face as he took a deep breath. He had to be strong for Zeke. He'd gotten him home, and now he could rest peacefully in Marley "Queen Dina. I regret to inform you that your son, and my husband, Prince Zeke of Marley was slain in battle by Yelena" "I... no..." Rushing to her son, Eren was shoved aside by the queen as she threw herself down beside Zeke. For a moment Eren's heart hurt at the scene. It was as if she really did love her son. Caught by Historia, Eren couldn't even find the words to thank her. A thick lump of emotion stuck in his throat "Zeke... no... Zeke... You! You did this!" Looking up, she glared daggers at Eren. Her guards stepping closer, but not too close given the two dragons "I did nothing" "You poisoned him! You twisted him, and turned him against me. I don't believe Yelena would..." "Yelena acted under your orders. Zeke knew the attack was orchestrated by you to limit my actions. He knew you were planning something, which is why he returned to Eldia with me. You never had time for him, nor did you bother to get to know him" "What would a diseased whore like you know?! You didn't know my son! You didn't care for him! You didn't even fulfil your role in his bed. Yet you clung to him and you ruined him!" "I didn't ruin him. He wasn't ruined. He was just misunderstood. You did that. You showed him all the wrong sides of being a mother. You neglected him. You abused him. You told him he was nothing unless he was expanding Marley. He died in my arms, fucking scared of what came next. He loved this baby, and he loved me in his own way. And you know what, I did hate him. I loathed him and wanted to die after the we slept together, but I took the time to get to know him. It wasn't love, but it was more than friendship in the final days. He learned he could be happy, and I'm glad I gave him that" "You should have healed him! His life means something, not like yours!" "I couldn't. Yelena severed his spinal cord. Zeke didn't understand what was happening until it'd been done. He... he was brave and foolish... and I wish none of this had happened, but it happened all because of you. Because you're a greedy bitch who doesn't care who dies in her name. You stay in your manor walls, sending people to death. Torturing and experimenting on dragons, which is illegal by international law. You've brought all of this upon yourself. Zeke is dead because of you. Your armies decimated by dragons because of you. Hundred dead, thousands blaming you, and you did this to yourself with your greed" Dina gaped "How dare you! He was my son! You're just a common slut" "No. You don't get to play that card. I was his husband. It wasn't a perfect marriage, but I was there with him, for him. We brought back Yelena, Pieck and Porco. Your precious dogs were also cut down in battle, and as you rightly pointed out, there are two dragons with me. Two royal dragons, and two princesses from the dragon nation of Draecia. All incidents of dragon abuse are reported to Draecia, including three cases of torture. You left those dragons mindless, only controllable with a scale from another dragon. Vermil perhaps? Your crimes are catching up with you, Dina. Your nation will crumble without a ruler, and you did this to yourself" That was all Eren had the steam to say. The ground spinning as his body forgot how to breathe, the awful desperate need for air that came before vomiting leaving him sinking into Historia. Lifting him into her arms, Eren swallowed hard. He definitely didn't want to vomit in front of Dina. He didn't want to give her pleasure of witnessing him in distress. Historia holding him was embarrassing enough as it was "Out of respect for Prince Eren, in this time of mourning, we will be giving you a week to organise the funeral of Prince Zeke. You shall then be transported to Draecia to take the stand over your crimes" Dina rose to her full height, the woman looking smug as she did "Rod Reiss will not take action against me. He is known for his ridiculous ways and eccentric behaviour. The time of the dragons is passing. The future lays in resources and science. No one will touch Marley, not with our hands on Paradis Island's resources. We are unstoppable" "Your claim to Eldia died with Prince Zeke. You ordered the attack on Prince Eren and his kidnapping that lead to this war. You've voided the treaty with Eldia, and voided the treaty of "non-interference" with Draecia in the process. Rod Reiss may not be willing to act, but his eldest daughter, Princess Freya has seen fit to step in. Neither her, nor I, Princess Historia, will let this slide, or allow you to harm any more of our dragon kin. Send word to withdraw from Eldia as soon as possible, or this one warship will be joined by others" If Eren wasn't gay, bonded, or stupidly in love with a stupid alpha, he may have swooned for Historia on the spot. Her voice was strong, not leaving Dina in any in. Dina looked absolutely livid, and slightly feral. But then again, she was being called out by a princess who was younger than her. Staring into the woman's eyes, Eren hated Zeke laying on the cold stone steps. It wasn't right "Please, Dina. Do the right thing. Zeke never wanted this war. Give him the burial he deserves, with full honours. He loved Marley. He loved you. He wanted to make you proud, but he also wanted to be a father. Lay him to rest, and hand yourself in" "The day I had myself in, is the day the last dragon falls from the sky. Marley will not be so easily destroyed, and I will be lodging an official complaint over your stand over tactics and murder of my son. Leave before I have you shot dead" Ever patient, Historia's voice was low as she started to reply. The princess was probably trying to find a way to reason with Dina, despite how things had played out "Queen Dina..." Snarling, Dina bared her teeth. Never had she looked more human than she did as she yelled "Leave!" In Historia's hold, she looked down to him. Eren nodding, knowing he wasn't going to feel any guilt over whatever came Dina's way. Like he'd said, she'd brought this upon herself. The omega also knew that he was lying to himself. He would care, and the thought sickened him. Because of him, Draecia had now been pulled into this war. The tedious balance between the three kingdoms was crumbling, simply because he existed, and no one could tell him otherwise "Very well. But we shall return. If you wish to public slander Eldia and Draecia to your allies, we will expose the truth behind this war. We will expose your lies and manipulation. I doubt countries will be so open to trade offers when they learn of your dishonesty. They'll probably skip you all together and buy directly from Eldia, something that Draecia will help with" "You wouldn't..." "I would. Doesn't that make the wickedest girl in the world? The kind of child to go against my parents for the greater good of our people and the innocent people your selfish actions have harmed. Ymir, we're leaving. Queen Dina has a funeral to plan, and a war to end" Helped back into Ymir's saddle, Eren's eyes remained trained on Zeke. Dina had turned to sink back down beside her son, one hand cupping his pale face as she ignored them leaving. All at once it felt wrong to leave him in her hands, like he was abandoning the alpha, despite him being long dead. He didn't know what to do or say. He wanted to scream at Ymir to take Zeke's body in her claws and to fly them all back to the castle. He knew he couldn't make such a selfish request. Marley was Zeke's home. Zeke had been proud to be from Marley. Until Eren had come along, he'd lived his life thinking things were the way they were meant to be... "Eren?" Shaking his head, Eren didn't wish to answer Historia. He didn't want to talk. He didn't want to think. He didn't know what he wanted, only that he couldn't cling to the past forever. Sinking into Historia's hold, he forced himself to look from Zeke, burying his face against Historia's shoulder for the flight home. He ruined and destroyed everything he touched. No matter what anyone said, he'd done all of this. Levi was waiting with Mikasa and her squad as they landed on the castle's training yards. This time Eren brushed off Historia's help as he slipped from Ymir. He didn't want to think. He didn't want to remember. He wanted to forget everything horrible and he wanted someone to tell him he wasn't to blame. Seeking out Levi, the alpha was the first of the waiting party to reach him. Stopping before him, Levi's expression was soft, while Eren was sure he must look a wreck "Eren?" There was something different in the way Levi said his name. The gentle questioning, the oozing concern and the hesitation from days of not speaking. Crushed beneath his self imposed blame, Eren reached out to take Levi's hand, the alpha quick to turn the gesture into a hug. He wanted Levi. He wanted to surrender himself beneath the alpha, and to forget about the world outside "Take me to bed" Four simple words was all it took. He couldn't keep the charade any longer. He wanted the pleasure that melted his brains and blanked his mind "Are you sure?" "I'm sure" Swept off his feet and carried up to Levi's chambers, the moment they were inside Eren was pulling Levi into a hungry kiss. Months of separation leading to a blinding lust as their mouths clashed and hands groped blindly. Falling to bed with a slight bounce, Levi stripped him deftly, the alpha's hands had always been extraordinarily skilled. Cupping his small breasts, Levi's lips found Eren's neck, nipping and kissing as the omega fought to undo the alpha's pants. His arse growing sopping wet with the need to be filled by the alpha in front of him "You're so fucking beautiful" Massaging his breasts, Eren moaned. They'd been so sore and heavy with milk, the pressure of Levi's hold just right to provide relief from pain. Whimpering as the alpha continued to mouth his way down, precum started to dribble down Eren's neglected dick as Levi's lips sealed around his left nipple, sucking hard as his hands abandoned his breasts to fight his way from his shirt. Leaning back against the pillows, Eren tried to hook his leg around Levi, only for his stomach to prevent him getting any kind of friction down there. Sucking harder, the omega's head lolled back, he could come from this alone, but that wasn't what he wanted "Fuck... fuck... Levi... fuck me..." Releasing his nipple, Levi looked up to him "Are you sure?" "Please. I'm... I'm sick of being what everyone wants... I need you. I need you so badly..." "I'm right here..." Stripped free of his clothes, Levi was still as stunning as Eren remembered. There were new scars, some looking more painful than others, but there was a softness in his alpha that hadn't been there when they'd parted. Kissing his way along each of Eren's thighs, the omega's hands gripped the blankets as Levi finally settled between his legs. Sliding one hand down, Levi's fingers rubbed at his sopping opening, causing Eren to cry out in a half sob of need. It was torture to be so close to coming, yet not being close enough to fall right over the edge "Relax for me, baby. I don't want to hurt you" Nodding, Eren wished Levi would just... the thought gone as his lover buried two fingers into his heat, his back arching off the bed with a lewd moan. God. All Levi had done was begin to finger him and he as putty in the alpha's hands, spreading his legs wider for the man to see without knowing he had. Rocking against the intrusion, Eren's breathy moans drowned out the squelch of his slick "Fuck... shit... Levi... don't stop... don't stop..." Levi knew his body like a harpist knew a harp, drawing the sweetest sounds from within and making it look effortless as he did. He knew every inch of Eren's body, his strong fingers moving in time with omega as he stroke his sweet spot and lit a fire within. Pulling out enough to bring a whine forth, Eren came hard across his belly as Levi pushed three fingers in, a strangle cry erupting as cum splattered across his swollen belly. Leaning down, the alpha lapped at the semen, continuing to abuse Eren's wet heat and drawing every last drop of cum from within. Panting, Eren licked his lips as he tried to catch his breath "Lay on your side for me..." Though foggy and recovering from orgasm, dimly Eren obeyed. Behind him, Levi slip up to spoon him. Peppering kisses to his scaled back as he did. When the alpha's fingers slid from his abused opening, Eren let out a gasped sob. A feeling of emptiness hitting hard, much too hard given he'd just been finger fucked into orgasm "Shhh. I've got you" Supporting Eren's left leg, Eren arched and shivered. His hands gripped the furs on the bed as Levi fucked him. Moans and mews were lost in a haze, both of them desperately chasing the feeling of orgasm all over again, Levi's hard and rough rhythm born from the alpha's nearly year long abstinence, just as much as his love and desire to pleasure the weeping creature in his arms. Lowering his leg, Levi nudged him up, the alpha firmly buried inside as he moved to take Eren's hips in his hands, the omega's gravid stomach rubbing against the furs as it bounce with each hard thrust. His small breasts leaking milk as his stiffened nipples rubbed against the sheets, the weight enough to hurt in a way that made everything feel that much better. Nothing could compare to this. His second orgasm hitting unexpectedly fast, cum turning to piss as he lost control. Growling, Levi's dick swelled and lengthened, Eren crying out his alpha's name, collapsing from a third, dry, orgasm, as Levi knotted him, flooding him with his seed and continuing to ride him roughly through his orgasm. Panting hard, Levi manhandled him back to his side. The alpha's hand sliding across his belly as he nipped at Eren's shoulder. Sweaty, sticky and exhausted, Eren found himself purring as Levi pulled a fur up to cover them. His body felt as if he was overheating, yet that would pass and thought Levi's arms were warm, there was no way of knowing how long he'd remain knotted within. Sinking back into Levi's hold, the alpha crooned softly, his hand moving back to Eren's stomach once they were both covered as he whispered words of praise over the Eren's changing body. Licking his lips, Eren felt like he should say something, yet for the first time in a long time, his mind was truly and completely blank. His self deprecating thoughts ruined by three extraordinary orgasms that had made him come hard enough to render him senseless. Burrowing into the furs, he couldn't find the effort to be embarrassed or ashamed. He couldn't find the effort to hate himself. He couldn't find the effort to deny that Levi was the cornerstone for the foundation of his heart. The way they melted together each time they had sex, nothing felt as safe and right as that. Nothing felt as good as that. Purring up a storm, one round wasn't enough for the reconnecting lovers. Eren's body was starved of physical love and affection. Levi the only thing that could provide any for of comfort, while chasing away the demons from the young omega's mind. Lost in each other, hours passed. When Levi decided the bed was too dirty for the pair of them, he carried him off to the bathtub where he'd cleaned Eren down thoroughly. Drowsy and drained, Eren had fallen asleep in the water. The alpha's hands rubbing the swell of his belly as their baby kicked. To Levi it felt like a dream, his whispers of "thank you" to Eren were lost on his sleeping lover. Leaving Eren sleeping in the bath, Levi stripped his bed down, grateful most of their bodily fluids were captured in the furs that he sent to be cleaned. Carried from the bath to the remade bed, Levi dried Eren carefully, unable to stop himself from mouthing open mouthed kisses to Eren's prominent swell as he did everything he could to make Eren comfortable, before joining him beneath the blankets. Holding him close, they fell asleep in a tangle of limbs.

Idol Chp 4The Heir and the Idol

A/N: A special thanks, as always, to kt_valmiri and ScaraMedn for not only editing and beta reading, but also lending me their Zoosonas, Luna, Lucian, and Liam.

*********

Not a single cloud hung in the sky, so there was nothing to obscure the stars shining brilliant against the inky blackness of the night.

There was no moon to light the way. Paired with eyes not meant to traverse through the dark, it made every hoof step a challenge and added fear to the lone ewe as she rushed as far as she could away from the Burrows. The more distance she put between herself and the war crazed rabbits the better. ***

Luke’s question had gone unanswered as another guard had called for him. The scout was conscious again, prompting the buck to leave. Though not without the cold promise of continuing their conversation at a later time. The air was saturated with hostility as he turned to the entrance, Dawn keeping her back to his departure.

She had wasted no time leaving. Not bothering to even turn back to the royal burrow. As soon as the steps died away, she ran… and she did not stop running. Muscle memory helped her navigate the kingdom. Having spent the better part of her life trailing after the king and his heir around their land she quite familiar with it.

A large distance was covered before she paused long enough for exhaustion to sink in.

Still, she refused to stop. Pushing herself as hard as she could, allowing her clothing to become torn and thin with wear until it began to fall off. Only the slightest bit of the fabric was salvaged as a bundle for edible greens that she collected as she fled. She carried on along the same route she had given to the princess, knowing the king would not send mere scouts after her.  

But she needed to reach the Sahara. She needed to warn them of what was coming. There was no doubt the scout was speaking true, meaning King Hopps would send his army marching. Many a time she had played dumb for the king and his council, their crazed egos ready to destroy any that challenged them, but

Dawn knew the Burrows would not stand long in a fight.

King Hopps and his army would fall, leaving the Burrows defenseless and at the mercy of three powerful kingdoms.

A weary hoof rose half-heartedly, the tip catching upon the uneven crags. She was sent flying, her tired body barely able to reach out and grasp at anything to halt her fall. The ewe landed hard with the air leaving her lungs in a cry that echoed across the barren land. Panting in pain and exhaustion, she struggled to sit up and refocus her eyesight to get her bearings once more.

Only to find a large paw held out to her.

With a startled gasp, she pushed herself back, not minding the stinging pain shooting up and down her back.

“There, there now…” The voice was tinged with amusement, as a paw shot out to grasp her, coming from what she could now see was a lioness. Her other paw followed, pulling Dawn from the harsh and painful rock she’d landed on and setting her upon more even ground.

“You are near dead upon your hooves, little one!” Dawn tried to protest as she was firmly guided away, small squeaks accompanied by hooves digging into the ground. “Come along,” she cajoled. “Come, come! You may fight all you like but you shall never make it to civilization in this state. Lucian! Anaka! Tea, please, and fresh bread. Our guest must rest.”

“No, please!” Dawn gasped. “I must continue on! I must go to the Sahara! I must-”

Exhausted, ewe stumbled once more as her consciousness slipped away. Big brown eyes filled with pity as the lioness scooped her up and carried her back to her camp.

“Uh, Luna?” A grey squirrel crept up, his own eyes on the small figure in her arms. “What did we decide about dragging in strays?”

“Always ask first?” came the gruff reply of their other comrade by the fire. The squirrel sighed and rolled his eyes, fingers going to his temples as though nursing a headache.

“Stick with tea making, Anaka, it’ll be less strain on your head.” Lucian turned his attention back to Luna as she laid the ewe down upon her sleeping roll.

“She smells of sea air,” she whispered, taking in the torn clothing and dirty wool. “And fresh soil. But, also blood. Not fresh as if from her wounds. More like death.”

Three pairs of brown eyes exchanged glances. Lucian and Anaka scrambled over to get a better look, the badger cradling a clay cup.

“This pin…” One claw traced the wrought brass of the ornament securing the ewe’s makeshift sack. “I’ve seen this before… But where?”

“It’s a Warren Pin.”

Luna and Lucian looked in surprise at the badger. His jovial face beamed vacantly at nothing in particular as he took a long drink from the tea he had made. But their stares of incredulity had his smile fading as he blinked at them.

“What?” he asked.

“A Warren Pin?” asked Luna as she tugged the trinket free from its owner.

“Anaka, how do you know about Warren Pins?” Lucian jumped up and tugged it from her paw to give it his own examination.

“Remember that Arctic hare who tied those branches onto his head and demanded he be called a jackalope?”

“Ugg! That guy!” said the squirrel, shuddering at the memory.

“A jackalope?” laughed Luna, accepting the pin back and re-securing it onto Dawn’s meager supplies.

“Very crazy,” stated Anaka with sage like nod. “He was waving a pin like that around. Said it was his key into the afterlife. Claimed only those who had one were the true voices of the gods. He called it a Warren Pin. It’s design marks where it came from.”

“You got all of that from that nutter?”

The trio left the sheep for the campfire, were skewers of food were being roasted as a pot of aromatic tea simmered.

“Read between the lines, Lucian. That amount of crazy usually has help achieving it.” Anaka smiled towards the lightening horizon, oblivious to his impatiently waiting friends.

“Well…?” prompted Luna.

“Hmm?” The badger looked up at her, brow wrinkled in confusion. “Well what?”

“Aye, geeze!” Lucian swatted his paw in frustration. “Where’s the pin from?”

“It had a blossom on it. Probably from somewhere South.”

Luna and Lucian rolled their eyes again.

“We are south,” said Luna.

“It’s not from this South.” The badger pulled a skewer from the fire, examining it closely before biting into a beetle. “It’s from the other South.”

“Anaka, there’s only one South.”

“But there are many places that make up the South.” He took another big bite and jerked his head towards the resting ewe. “And she’s from there.”

“But she’s an ewe.” Luna looked over at the resting figure and shook her head. “Why would an ewe have a Warren Pin? Aren’t warrens made up of rabbits?”

“They are. She most likely would have worked with a king or other members of a royal council. Same reason you have a pendent with King Bogo’s crest.” And with that, the badger belched before standing. “Now, I’m going to sleep before we start walking again.”

Lucian and Luna watched him walk away, both staring in amazing at their friends retreating back.

“You think you know a guy,” muttered Lucian. He pulled his own skewer, this filled with root vegetables, from the flames, juggling it in his paws. “So, what do you think her story is?”

“I don’t know.” Luna laid back to look at the sky and listened to her companion chew his food. “Nothing good if she came this far without any gear. She won’t make it any further if she really is bound for the Sahara.”

“Anything we should worry about, boss lady?”

The lioness shook her head.  “We can travel with her. We’re bound to meet Pack Wolford at some point, we can ask Liam if he knows anything.”

A scoff from the squirrel had her angling her head down to frown at him.

“Yeah, and I’m sure you’re counting the minutes till that moment.”

The lioness blushed at the insinuation. “Shut up and rest, you fool. I want to be traveling before the sun gets too high. We’ll rest for an hour, then get ready to move out.”

“And the ewe?”

“I’ll carry her on my back. Let her rest up and heal. Once we get to the Sahara, she can see a doctor.”

The squirrel tossed his stick away and laid back, slipping a broad leaf over his eyes. “Aye, aye cap’n. Move out in an hour.”

Luna watched the sky lighten as she stretched out under the fading stars. A hint of worry nibbled at the corners of her mind that she couldn’t place. But she knew Liam would have answers for her questions. Though she wasn’t sure if she would like them. ***

“Fine day for a celebration.”

That soft statement sweetened the air as Sama lifted her nose to the sky to breath deep. The sensation of his mate’s tail wrapping itself around his ankles sent pleasant chills down his spine. With a smile, Jak stepped closer to her, relishing the feeling of her fur against his arm.

“That is because you are present, my beloved,” came his response, stirring a pleased purr from the vixen. He sighed contentedly as she gave him a kiss on top of his head and finished her descent down the palace’s front steps.

Jak waited patiently at the top, enjoying the view of his fox’s backside, her white fur shining even brighter thanks to the red silk wrap hugging her trim frame.

He wore his best tunic and trousers with his fur immaculately groomed. Sharp blue eyes watched the progress of the caravans that had traveled great distances to celebrate the prince’s birthday. The open gates showed an excited crowd of Saharan mammals, each eagerly waiting for the parade to pass them so they could give their thanks and blessings.

King Adrian Bogo’s carts lead the procession. Exotic spices and barrels of fine wine, beers, and spirits jostled with the motion of the cape buffaloes who pulled them closer with each stride. With his kingdom hosting the Zootopian market, King Adrian was unable to attend.

Many matters regarding those who traded within it required much attention from the neighboring king. Though his majordomo, Leodore Lionheart and his assistant Benjamin, were a welcomed sight. They and their entourage tossed coins towards their well-wishers and passed bits of candied fruit to the children running beside them.

Behind them came Emperor Nicholas Big, the prince’s namesake. They had traveled from the freezing expanse of the Tundra Empire, the Sahara royal family’s ancestral home. When they came to rule the Sahara, an alliance had been struck, old enemies became new allies.

The polar bears that carried his litter also carried another, filled with richly colored tapestries and fine textiles. If one squinted one could see the curtain of the emperor’s litter parted to reveal a little shrew maid happily beaming towards the impressive palace.

They were closely followed by Pack Wolford.

The wolf pack pulled their own cart, as was tradition. It was just the one as they only needed a single transport to deliver the most of precious cargo: a delicate, grey rabbit who was swathed in ropes of fresh flowers, braided by their stems. More and more had been thrown upon her at every pause of the cart. Her violet eyes were wide as they moved quickly through the crowd that cried out their blessings and praise to her. Rabbits and foxes, jackals and camels, predator and prey of all kinds came together to view the small creature.

The cart and the wolves that pulled it were coated in colorful powders. Citizens they had passed, rejoicing at the sight of their luck being renewed within the kingdom, had doused them with it as a sign of good fortune. Fruits and nuts, along with flagons of wine and precious water, were tossed to the weary pack members. Beautiful females gifted some with kisses and sashes baring their scents as thanks for their journey back through the desert.

Jak had never seen a coming of age, he himself only being a year older than the prince. But the temples had educated him on what to expect. The three kingdoms making up the Zootopian Market would feast and celebrate, political alliances would be made or reestablished, and any tension within the three would be set aside.

He had also been informed of the clouds that would come.

Already moving swiftly over the horizon, they were dark and heavy, ready to gift the dry lands with rain. Offering jars had been set out by Jak and Sama to catch the holy water, which would be used for the prince’s first bath after receiving his rabbit. The air became heavy as the sky grew darker, laced with a charge that promised a truly spectacular storm. Jak pulled his gaze from coming rains back towards the approaching parade, suppressing a shudder as distant lightning made a promise of thunder soon to follow.

His mate stepped forward as the pack’s cart came to a halt. The palace gates closed to the crowds, whose cheers were effectively muffled by the thick wood. Theo strode to greet the vixen while Dorian and Rena stood to the side. The she wolf gave a short bow in greeting before turning back to their cart. The pretty, grey bunny flinched slightly as she was lifted from her spot and placed on the ground in front of Sama.

Jak smiled at the sight of her.

Even lovelier than he had imagined, she backed up against the wolf, obviously terrified of her new surroundings. Her expression became thunder struck as the vixen sank to the ground in front of her. The striped buck had no doubt that she would be over whelmed by the long journey and commotion. He wasn’t even the subject of the jubilation and he still felt like he was drowning in noise and activity.

Rising, Sama reached out a paw to grasp hers and gently pulled her towards the palace steps. Dorian started forward with them, a protective look on his face, only to be halted by Rena. The guards that lined their way turned their heads in unison towards the bunny, before dropping onto their knees.

“Oh,” came the doe’s startled voice. Sama gave her an amused smile and guided her up the steps towards Jak. “Why do you bow?”

Her curiosity obviously overcoming her fear of her guide, she turned to glance back at the vixen.

“Because,” answered Jak, stepping forward with a kind smile, before he sank into his own obeisance. “Our Idol has come home.” ***

Nick wandered the halls of his father’s palace.

He had been up since before dawn broke over the horizon, the image of Serendipity boring into his skull. She had taunted him all night, it seemed. Dreams that had always been fragmented and easily forgotten now blared back at him with overwhelming clarity.

And all he had dreamt about was strolling through the gardens with her and resting upon a sunny green hill overlooking a vast sea. Yet her silent presence had set his nerves off. His head was swimming with from close proximity and he woke more exhausted than when he had gone to sleep. He was confused and slightly troubled about the dream’s meaning, causing him to forget his surroundings.

In his distracted state, he nearly stumbled into the last mammal he ever wished to see.

“Beg your pardon, Rose.”

The bitterness he always felt when he saw her managed to stay out of his voice, allowing him to give a sincere, yet shallow bow before the current Idol.

“My prince.” A small paw rested upon his head, a sign of her blessing. “I share the fault of our near collision. I was paying attention, yet still managed to upset your walk.”

“No harm done.” With a strained smile, Nick straightened and began to continue on his way.

“Nicholas,” Rose halted his attempts with her quiet evocation. “I wish to speak with you about your rabbit.”

“Jealous that you shall lose the affections of the kingdom?” The snide question caused a dangerous flash of anger to flare in the blue eyes of the doe.

“As long as I hold the affections of your father, I need naught much else,” came the biting reply. Nick couldn’t stop his face from scowling. Her head rose further as her back straightened, her gaze meeting his head on. “I come to you as Omar came to your father, as Sarah came to your grandmother, as every Idol of the past came to the Heir of the future.

“Your rabbit has arrived and is being tended to. Make no mistake, the fact that I am not present for her welcoming and cleansing, and the meaning behind it, is not lost on me. Thankfully, Jak is well trained and Sama will care for her better than even her own mother.

“But, to the point. Your rabbit is terrified.” Nick’s focus had been waning up until that point. Green eyes narrowed upon the doe’s face and his ears flattened on his head. “I was, when I was captured and brought here. Whether she loved her home, or hated it, her thoughts are there. She will be regretting every move she made that led her to this point and will be wondering how she can best escape.”

Alarm rung up in the todd’s chest at her words. The kingdom would be in ruin if she left!

“Which is why, when she is presented to you, she will be moderately drugged.”

“Drugged?” Alarm was replaced with anger and outrage at the idea of his Idol being tainted.

“Yes,” Rose looked amused at the prince’s response and continued. “Drugged. She will be told her role in the kingdom, be allowed to express her feelings about her old life, and then presented with a cup of tea. If she should choose to drink it, it will relax her and keep her anxiety from marring the occasion.”

“What if she refuses?” Nick wasn’t sure what upset him more; the idea of his Idol, the fortune of the Sahara Kingdom, running away or the idea of her being drugged to submit to the will of the royal family.

Smiling a bit more kindly, Rose shook her head. “She will not refuse.” Nick’s expression turned puzzled at that. “Rabbits are notorious for staying within their groups, Nicholas. It is rare that you find one of us on our own. Even rarer still, on our own, out in the open. We’re too skittish for that.

“Pack Wolford chooses us rabbits well. They find those who wish not to return to their warrens. Those who are brave enough to risk being on their own. Rabbits who live by the phrase ‘Fortune favors the bold’.”

Nick allowed Rose to place a cautious paw upon his own. “It is my duty to ensure her transition is peaceful and calm. To ease any worries and doubts and fears. In both her and you.”

The todd studied her expression, silent as the weight of her words sunk in. Like those before him, he was fully prepared to embrace the new Idol as part of his life. Any relief he may have felt at the idea of being given fish instead was replaced by the excitement of having a companion. A friend he could look to for constant support. Naturally, he assumed his rabbit would be honored at position she was in.

He was not prepared for her possible fear and resentment.

“After the feast, escort the Idol to my suite. Take Jak with you. Be sure she is comfortable and has what she needs.”

Rose’s eyes widened as she looked at the young prince in surprise. Surprise that only deepened as he sank into a proper bow in front of her. Her paw rested upon his head once more before she took her leave.

In the last twenty years of her knowing his highness, never once was she ever met with more than the barest hints of curtesy. He never openly scorned her, more out of fear for the gods’ retribution than anything else. But she was kept at an arms-length.

Progress, she though with satisfaction. It is slight, but I’ll take it. *****

Upon entering the cool interior of the palace, the striped buck and vixen had introduced themselves and guided her to the hall off the side of the entrance. Ears remained drooped and eyes cast down, though they flickered up to the other rabbit in curiosity.

“Are you a slave, too?” She asked in a worn voice. His laughter and the vixen’s snort caused her ears to twitch and perk slightly.

“No,” came the amused reply. “There are no slave rabbits within the Sahara Kingdom.”

“So, you serve foxes by choice?”

“Yes,” his bright blue eyes twinkled over towards the vixen beside them. She returned his smile, laced with what Judy could have sworn was desire. “And no.”

Before she could ask, he continued.

“I am a temple rabbit, as was my mother before I and her parents before her. It is said that I am a direct descent of Amber, the first rabbit to be a living Idol in the Sahara. And as I was born within an Idol lineage, it is my duty to help prepare the heir for the responsibilities of caring for you.

“We are the bringers of fortune for the Kingdom. To care for a rabbit within your home is to harvest luck for you and yours. It is a crime to insult or cause harm to one of us and the penalties are severe.” The striped buck spoke without turning to her nor breaking his stride.

“You make it sound as though we’re gods.” Judy gave a nervous chuckle which died at the smile forming on Jak’s face.

“In a way we are. We are afforded a great deal of influence and respect within the kingdom. It’s common for even the poorest mammal to offer to wash the feet of a rabbit, with hope of their fortune changing. And you, my dear, will be the most revered.” He paused and turned first to the vixen, a paw reaching out to grasp hers, before smiling at Judy. “This is where I leave you. Sama will care for you until it is time for the feast. So please, relax and make yourself comfortable.”

They had reached the threshold of the bathing room, Jak opening the door to allow her through first. The room’s beautiful turquoise and white tiled walls and floors were unlike any she had ever seen, stealing her breath away. A pool filled with steaming water lay sunken into the floor in the center of the room. The space itself was not overly large, just enough to trap the heat of the bath water, with an arched entryway into another chamber across from where they stood.

Jak gave another bow before allowing the door to close as he took his leave. Sama continued on, stooping before an ornamental jar and pouring its contents into the water. The scent of roses filled the air, the fragrant steam wrapping around her and calming her frazzled nerves. The vixen dipped her paw in the water and nodded in satisfaction. With a smile she rose and turned, jar held to her side, and beckoned Judy forward.  

“I will not harm you, my dear.” Her soft voice was filled with affection. “Come.”

Judy slowly walked towards her, her arms wrapped around her torso and ears flat down her back. When she stood before the tall vixen, the jar was set down and her clothing gently removed. The makeshift skirt released a small cloud of dust as it was unbuttoned; her flower necklaces were pulled off, the white petals stained with the colorful powder that had been tossed at her cart. Embarrassment flooded her face when she was stripped bare by a perfect stranger once more, her clothing set aside.

“This bath will cleanse the journey from you.” Sama pulled another jar towards them, the small crystals within it poured into the fragrant water. “It represents the new life that you’ll build here and the good fortune you will bring to the Kingdom.”

“What if I wish to build a life elsewhere?” Tears filled her eyes as she stared blankly into the water. “What if I wish not to be an… an… Idol? Wh-what if Pack Wolford chose poorly?”

Two large paws rested lightly upon her shoulders, the doe tensing at the feel of them.

“They haven’t been wrong in nearly four hundred years.” She gave a gentle sigh and removed her paws from the frightened bunny.

Large purple eyes followed Sama as she crossed to a small grate with red coals burning under it. A kettle was set upon them, before she turned to the table next to it. Tea leaves were measured out and set aside before Sama focused back on her.

“Please. Bathe and tell me about your home.”

Taking in a deep breath, Judy cautiously stepped down the pool’s steps into the hot water. Closing her eyes against the heat and steam, her body sank into the bath, the dirt and grime that accumulated lifting off her fur.

Home….

Rolling green hills as far as the eye could see sprawling in one direction and giving way to finely sanded beaches in the other, stirred in her mind as she submerged herself. Dunking her head briefly, she resurfaced with a sigh.

“It’s very green and warm,” she said, her eyes still closed. “The land is good for farming and my country produces the best fruits and vegetables. Some of them even make their way to the Savanna. And there is the sea close by. My brothers and I used to swim and sail in the summer and build campfires at night in the sand.”

A cool, odd liquid like substance was poured upon her head, the vixen’s paws following to massage it in. Its light, floral scent caused an ache of longing to fill her heart.

“Go on. Tell me about your family.”

“They’re a loud bunch. The bucks are at least. Most of my sisters have been married off and most of my brothers are warriors.” She opened her eyes and stared down at the decorative tile at the bottom of the tub. “I longed to be one as well.”

Sama paused her ministrations and looked at her curiously.

“I wanted to be a warrior,” she explained, prompted by the vixen’s pause. “I wanted to fight for my country, to uphold peace and honor for my family. But my father said I could not. As a… doe… my duty was to either our gods or a husband. And he chose husband.”

“You were betrothed?”

Judy nodded. “To a horrible buck, decades older than I. Already buried three young brides. Had hordes of kits, all from multiple does… not just his wives.”

“So, you left.” The first jug was filled with water from the tub and poured over the bunny’s ears to rinse the soap from them. “You find yourself in a position of honor, you know.”

Pushing water from her eyes, she looked up at the vixen.

“You are in a land that honors, not only females, but rabbits especially. They are afforded more opportunities and freedom than any other mammal. Any mammal who can wield a sword may join the army and any that wish to learn to fight may do so.

“Should you stay, you will learn the art of our combat, along with how to serve Serendipity, Karma, and the Bactrian God. You may wed another, should you choose to do so, and the decision will be yours and yours alone. And your voice shall be the deciding factor for nearly all of the issues the future king will face.” Now clean and smelling of roses, Sama guided the doe from the water, back up the steps of the tub. A soft towel was wrapped around her before she was lead to the archway.

“Have a seat on the cushions. I shall attend you in a moment.”

With a nod, feeling less anxious than she had been, Judy did as she was told. Holding the towel tightly around her naked shoulders, the buck she thought she loved crossed her mind again.

Luke. A bold, strong male, always looking for a fight and always wanting a tumble with her. Not that he ever got the chance. He made her laugh on occasion and there were times she wished for nothing more than to kiss him. But when she brought up her desire to be a fighter, he had scorned her. Made her feel foolish for wishing to do so. She thought it was heartbreak, realizing her love only loved her body.

But, as she waited for Sama to return, it came to her. She wasn’t heartbroken. Just disappointed. Judy never loved Luke, never wanted him, she just enjoyed the closeness of another. Otherwise, she would have ran off with him, not without him.

The sound of a cup being placed before her brought her back to reality. Sama smiled kindly at her before filling it with tea. Its scent was unlike any she had ever known. While the bath had calmed her, this made her body melt as she inhaled deeply. With a dazed smile, one small grey paw reached for it, only to have Sama halt her.

“Before you drink, you must listen.” Judy’s ears stood straight and swiveled towards her. “The feast will be loud and filled with activity. You may find it overwhelming. This tea will keep you relaxed when you are presented to the prince. By drinking this, you accept your role as the Idol. It is not something you may go back on.”

Purple eyes went to the amber liquid as she thought over her words.

“You are given a choice, Judy. Refuse to drink and you will be allowed to leave the Sahara, and build whatever life you choose. However, if you drink, you will be the right paw of the throne, allowed to voice thoughts and opinions on every matter within the Kingdom. Drink, and you will have the power to change the world.”

I won’t have my freedom I stay, she thought.

You won’t be taken seriously anywhere else, her mind argued. You may lose your freedom to another, much more violently, if you leave.

I shall be a slave.

You already were a slave. Leave here and you may become a slave again. Drink, and you will have more than you ever dreamed you could possess. You will be able to change the world, make it better. Drink and you will be a GODDESS.

Purple met blue. Sama felt her heart drop for a moment as the beautiful bunny’s ears did the same. The short silence stretched through eternity.

Judy picked up her cup and drank. *****

Nick sat impatiently at his spot at the table. King Taiem and Rose conversed with Jamila and her husband while Tame and his wife cooed and nuzzled the twins. The infants were delighted by the music and bright colors, trying their hardest to crawl away for a closer look whenever possible. Only to be snatched back, much to their amusement.

Tame had requested dancers to be present for the celebration, which Taiem agreed with. Several of the most talented females performed for the prince, each leaving a faint kiss mark upon the fur of his cheek. Nick could only sit and bear through, wishing for the moment Pack Wolford would arrive and present his rabbit to him.

The visitors from the Tundra lands and the Savanna laughed and drank with the members of Taiem’s court. Emperor Big’s young daughter, Princess Francesca, danced with any and all who asked. Her small form twirled around her table, much to the amusement of those around her. Even Nick smiled at the sight.

But all fell silent as the doors leading into the great hall opened. *****

Judy had never felt more at peace.

She was pure relaxation and every ounce of worry had melted upon drinking the warm, surprisingly delicious tea she was given. Its lightly sweet, floral flavor had coursed through her body, waltzed along her nerves, and helped calm her worried mind.

It made her cheerfully passive as her towel was removed and her fur brushed and smoothed to perfection. And slightly clumsy as she tried to help Sama and another vixen servant redress her in a new outfit for the feast. The light white silk skirt was split up either side, covering her front and backside, but revealing her legs when she walked.

Her belly was exposed again, though this time gold paint had been applied to her fur in delicate designs. The matching white top covered her modest breasts, cap sleeves hugging just off her shoulders. Gold bands were placed on her forearms and more paint decorated her feet, paws, and ears.

Sama brought her to the entrance hall, where Pack Wolford stood in waiting. Each wolf had been washed and groomed, before dressing in their best clothing. Dorian and Rena stood on either side of a ruby red litter, a soft cushion waiting for Judy to be placed upon it. It was then the doe realized just how unsteady she was on her feet, thanks to the tea.

Jak came forward and, with Sama’s assistance, guided her upon it. Liam and Theo stood tall and faced the doors to the banquet hall. Behind them were two others followed by Judy and her litter. Dorian and Rena raised it to their shoulders while rest of the pack fell in line behind them. Jak and Sama stood at the doors next to the alpha and beta, waiting for their cue to open them.

“Judy...” Dorian’s voice cut through the nerves of those who waited, most of whom had never been to the Sahara, let alone for a coming of age feast. “I-“

Judy reached over to place a paw upon his. “You have been forgiven, my friend.”

Dorian looked at her sadly and nodded before once more facing forward, just as the buck and vixen pushed the banquet doors open. *****

The females who had been dancing gracefully moved to line one side of the hall before dropping to the floor as the familiar leader of Pack Wolford strode forward. Guests within the hall reassembled themselves, falling silent in respect as he and Theo passed them.

Liam’s amber eyes were full of delight as they rested on Taiem. The king himself grinned broadly at his old friends, standing in welcome at the sight of them. Nick, his brother and sister followed suit, as did their spouses, each of the vixens holding a kit.

“My King!” boomed the alpha. “The years have greyed my fur, yet you remain untouched! Thank you for the generous welcome into your fair kingdom.” Taiem laughed loudly, one paw going out to pull Rose to his side.

“It is you I should thank,” he responded, eyes twinkling down at the bunny in his arms. “I feel the years will never catch up with me, thanks to the best gift I have ever received.”

“Your Majesty is far too kind,” said Rose with a delighted grin.

Nick withheld his scoff at the display. Jamila and Tame both merely smiled and turned their focus on the alpha and beta, dying for a glimpse of the rabbit hidden behind them. Liam moved his attention to the prince.

“And his highness, Prince Nicholas. It seems only yesterday, you were a tiny little thing upon your mother’s lap.” Nick’s ears quivered at the mention of his mother.

“Now, I stand before a grown todd. Come forth, your highness. We of Pack Wolford have a gift for you.”

Nick glanced at his father, who met his gaze with a patient look. Taiem nudged him from his spot and the prince stepped from his chair to walk the length of the head table. His feet felt heavy as he made his way toward the pack, but all too soon, he was staring up at the tall wolf alpha, his mouth going dry.

“Prince Nicholas of the Sahara Kingdom. Heir to the Wilde Throne. You will, all too soon, be tasked with running this great land of yours, it’s fate and place in the world resting upon your shoulders.

“But, you shall not be alone in this.” Liam smiled at Theo who stepped to the side. Nick’s eyes went to the litter raised over his head, held there by Dorian and Rena. Both wolves lowered their heads first, their bodies following gradually so as not to upset their burden.

“We gift to you, Judy of the Southern Burrows. Happy birthday to you, your highness. May the gods bless this land for the rest of its days.”

How many years had the prince known about his father’s affection for Rose? And the whole time, he had felt scorn for it. A fox loving a rabbit. His father trading the perfection of his mother for a bunny, whether or not said bunny was the Idol. It was something he never understood.

Attraction was something he never understood.

Purple met green.

Nick took in the delicate form of the grey bunny blinking at him with eyes that were slightly glassy from the tea. She stood from the cushion, Dorian guiding her from her seat, and stepped onto the polished marble floor. Head and ears were held high as she strode towards him, eyes never leaving his face. Recognition bloomed as he watched her move carefully.

Green met purple.

Anxiety that was not anxiety filled his belly as his eyes traveled her small form. Emotions he had never experienced before raced through him like the sweetest fire he had ever felt. The goddess who had kept him company throughout the night had joined him. And Jak had been right. She was a vision he wanted within his sights at all times.

I will die for her, he thought as he sank into a bow. *****

Judy blinked at the array of mammals surrounding her. The wolves held her litter high enough for everyone to view the decorated bunny, if only for the brief moments before their deep bows. Such an act still surprised her.

As a lower princess, it was not customary to bow before her. With as many brothers and sisters as she, bowing before every royal would take up most of the day. So, it was the custom to do so only for the king, queen, and first-born litter. She had never had another soul show such reverence before.

Not even Luke had gazed upon her the way those in the banquet hall did; as though she was the only thing worth looking at.

She kept herself still on her cushion, head, ears, and eyes swiveling around the great banquet hall. They landed briefly upon the Emperor and his daughter. Francesca lifted her head cautiously and made eye contact with doe, a shy smile forming on her little face. Judy smiled back and gave a short wave.

The halting of the litter drew her attention forward. Two tall wolves in front of her blocked the view of the main table. Liam’s loud greeting to the king had her shaking her head to refocus on the present. The tea was doing wondrous things for her. Except for feeling a bit fuzzy headed, she had never felt better.

Drawing her knees to her chest, she took a moment to examine the designs painted upon her feet. Each curve of gold meant luck and prosperity, Sama had told her. Every dot a blessing from each Idol of the past, asking her to carry their luck with her into the future. There was a slight sensation of vertigo as the litter was lowered and her ears perked in curiosity as she tried to stop herself from leaning over the edge.

“We gift to you, Judy of the Southern Burrows. Happy birthday to you, your highness. May the gods bless this land until the end of its days.”

Good bye, she thought as images of her old life came to and faded from her memory. Her father, her siblings, her disgusting betrothed, and Luke. Raising her eyes and rising from the cushion as the litter hit the floor, she held in her gasp as she was met with familiar emerald green.

Barely aware of being lead from her spot, she stopped before the figure that had made himself at home in her dreams. His eyes were wide in surprise, like her own. They held their gazes as he sunk to his knees before her. She took a step back in uncertainty, only to be halted by the paw of another bunny.

A harlequin with bright blue eyes, the doe took Judy’s paw and placed it on the fox’s head.

“He asks for your blessing,” she explained with a smile. “This is how you give it.”

Her paw was still upon his head when he rose. It trailed down his muzzle before she pulled it back. With a smile, Prince Nick extended his arm to her.

“It is a pleasure, Judy,” the voice was pleasant and send a comfortable shiver down her spine when it reached her ears. “Welcome to the Sahara. It is honor to have you here.”

She allowed him to lead her to the main table, the wolves smiling after them as they took their places amongst the other guests. Approaching her seat, a camel servant stepped forward to fill her glass, her plate already set with a selection of vegetables. She settled into the chair the camel pulled out for her, the prince taking his place by her side.

Throughout the meal, her eyes wandered over to the fox beside her. She had never seen one before, her ancestors having run them out of the Burrows serval centuries before her birth. Every story she had been told, all the fables passed around the campfire, tales of warning for little bunnies who even thought of disobeying their parents…

Were wrong.

Granted, she had been within the presence of one for less than an hour. But the murals were nothing like this graceful creature beside her. His gold adornments did not take away from the fiery red of his fur, nor did they mute the lush, cream colored fur of his chest. The crown he wore complimented his dark, pointed ears, though the thing looked heavy with its turquoise embellishments.

And then there were the eyes. Emerald eyes that shone brighter than anything she had ever known. Combined with his angular face, she felt they had spent the last three days chasing each other. The dreams she had been having were returning to her full force.

Judging by his reaction to her, it was not at all one sided. Her ears grew hot whenever she chanced a glance at him, only to find his eyes on her. They looked away to their plates or wine, both trying to resist another glance.

She was incredibly thrown by the events that had so changed her fortune. *****

King Taiem had caught the eye of his old friend and nodded in understanding as Liam jerked his head towards the exit. Rising from his spot, with Rose being bade to stay and a gentle squeeze to Nick’s shoulder followed by a smile to the new Idol, he obliged.

The sun had been hidden since mid-morning. A glance out the large windows lining the corridor saw the heavy clouds gently release their burden. Liam stood towering beside him, also observing the way the light rain jostled the trees and leaves.

“You never pull me from a meal unless it’s important, Liam.” The king smiled up at the alpha. “What have you to say, old friend.”

“It’s about your son’s rabbit,” he replied, eyes still focused outside. “You heard the rumors about Nick being presented with fish for his birthday?”

With a chuckle, Taiem nodded. “Indeed. I was quite worried there was fact in that. Happy to see that is not the case.”

“There was fact in it.” Taiem’s ears and head snapped up to him. “Dorian made a very impassioned speech against us bringing one. I humored him. Let him go off on his own to bring back the best catch he could find for the prince.”

“And how did that work out?”

With a smile, Liam shook his head. “The idiot got caught in a storm. Says the bunny saved his life. After she was brought to the village, I learned a very interesting tid-bit…”

Annoyance filled the king as he waited for him to continue. Confusion replaced it as Liam’s face darkened.

“She’s a lower daughter of King Hopps, Taiem.” The todd’s mouth dropped open in surprise. “A run away. I have reason to believe that the Burrows think her dead, but you know King Hopps. Should he become aware of her presence in the Sahara, he may send his army marching.”

Breathing deep, Taiem turned back to the window as the rain became stronger. It was a good sign. Nick’s rabbit was their true Idol, a creature to be defended and fought for. She, like those before her, had brought rain after long drought. There would be no giving her back.

Not to mention the look Nick had when he gazed upon her. The way his scent had deepened when he settled beside her and how he could not seem to stop himself from staring at her. Adding to that, Taiem had seen his son’s paw twitch, obviously trying to keep himself from reaching for her.

Nick had mirrored his own reactions when he was first presented with Rose.

“You and your pack have truly out done yourself,” he stated lowly. “Such a rabbit chosen as the Idol cannot be mere coincidence.”

The red fox inhaled deeply before turning back to his friend.

“She will go nowhere.”

Liam was not surprised by the statement. Foxes were quite superstitious, especially those in the Sahara.  

“Stay alert,” the king said as he strode back towards the banquet hall doors at a leisurely pace. “I shall consult Jak and see if I can find a few hares or rabbits willing to relocate for a time. Should you receive word King Hopps marches towards my kingdom, alert them. They will bring us the message and we shall meet them in battle.” *****

Judy trailed behind Jak and Rose, her eyes roving the rich colored marble and tile decorating the corridors. Like the bathing room, the designs were breathtaking. Added to that were the spectacular arching windows showcasing the view of the windswept, rainy desert. The young doe felt she could see this place as home.

She nearly ran into the backs of her guides when they came to a stop in front of a pair of ornate doors. Both turned to smile at her before the portals were pushed open.

“You and the prince will be sharing living spaces, as per custom and his request.” Jak continued to smile as she cautiously tip toed into the suite. “He has asked to that you make yourself at home. You are welcomed to explore this and the adjoining rooms. The left is his sleeping quarters, to the right are yours. Lavatory is through here, bathing pool there.”

Rose turned from her spot at the door to tug a cart inside that Judy had not noticed. Pushing it to the center of the room, where a collection of cushions lay within a sunken space, she unloaded a selection of fresh fruit and a decanter of wine, paired with glasses.

“Please,” she said turning to Judy and gazing at her affectionately. “Follow me.”

She left the cart for the room that had been designated to Judy. Its entrance, mirroring the prince’s own, was covered by curtains which were parted to reveal a bed large enough for several bunnies. Gossamer hung from the ceiling surrounding the large expanse which was covered in numerous pillows and luxuriously colorful blankets. The window just beyond it was dark, the land it revealed being lit up with the occasional bolt of lightning.

Rose strode to a chest in the corner. Lifting the lid and rifling through it, a deep red robe was pulled free. After she placed it upon the bed, Rose turned to leave.

“That will be more comfortable than what you wear now,” she explained as she walked. “You will receive a bath in the morning. It is custom to leave the gold on through the night. Change and enjoy the refreshments. Prince Nicholas will be joining you soon.”

The older doe turned to give her a final smile, only to have it fade at the despondent expression.

“Are you alright, your holiness?” She stepped towards her.

“I’m fine,” Judy whispered. “It’s just… been a trying day.”

With a nod of understanding, Rose went to her and placed a comforting arm lightly across her shoulders.

“This I know.” Judy gave a small huff at the statement. “I, too, was captured unaware by Pack Wolford. I, too, was bound and brought the many miles from my home to this land. But you will find, it is a good life here.”

Judy looked at the older doe, remembering that she had only just relinquished the title of Idol.

“Dress now. And try the wine. King Adrian’s lands are famed for their wines. You shall find them quite agreeable.”

Jak appeared, his head poking through the curtain. With a nod to Judy, he gave Rose a meaningful look, before vanishing. She smiled to herself before turning back to the new Idol.

“I shall see you in the morning.”

And with that, Rose left. Now alone for the first time since meeting Dorian, the young bunny strode towards a bed. She sank to the floor beside it, her paws pulling her top free of her body as tears filled her eyes.

The tea had long since started to wear off, the emotional toll the day had taken catching up with her. And surprisingly, she was not sad about the loss of her old life. More so, she was relieved that she never had to return to it.

The fine robe was pulled from the bed and slipped on, fitting her form to perfection. It buttoned in the front, spaced just enough to preserve her modesty, yet still allowed for free movement. Though, had anyone from her kingdom seen it they would have thought it scandalous. Rising, she wandered back into main room of the suit, taking a seat upon the cushions to await the prince. *****

Nick paused in front of the doors of his suite. He could smell her presence, its sweetness making his heart pound in his ears. Coupled with the sound of the rain pattering around the palace grounds, the young todd felt conflicting calm and nervous tension.

Adding to the cocktail of emotions was his father’s request for an audience with him before retiring for the evening with his own bunny. The king had had little to say, stating he wished only to walk with his eldest son. He had given Nick a slightly sad look when he obliged.

“Seems like yesterday, you were taking your first steps,” he remarked. The prince gave him a thoughtful smile. “Now you’re of age, preparing to care for the kingdom, with your rabbit by your side.”

“Getting sentimental on me, Father?” Nick smirked at the older todd, before Taiem stopped to pull his son into his arms.

“You are more than your mother or I could have ever hoped for,” he whispered. “And Judy will be the greatest thing to ever happen to you.”

His words had concluded as Rose came into view with Jak, the buck bowing to the king and prince. Taiem had pulled away from his son, his paw reaching to tug Jak towards him. He leaned down to murmur something into his ear, something that caused the buck to frown. Jak gave a nod to the king before excusing himself to find his mate, a clap of thunder adding an undignified hop to his step as he hurried away. The three who had all watched his retreat gave low laughs, though the doe was a bit more sympathetic.

Taiem released his son from his presence as Rose stepped forward, the two drinking in the sight of the other. Offering his paw to his lover, she gave a short bow to the prince before allowing Taiem to lead her away. Nick had stared after them, the resentment he normally felt not rising as it had in the past. Not even when his father pulled the bunny closer to his side as they walked, his tail wrapping protectively around her waist.

Drawing himself into the present, Nick pushed the doors open. His eyes immediately fell upon the bunny seated in the center of the room. Her body was craned towards the balcony doors as rain and wind rattled them. Ears held high, dropping slightly as the thunder crashed again, only to pick back up as it faded away.

His breath caught as her eyes turned to him. She scrambled to her feet, paws clasped in front of her and ears falling back. The robe she wore made the gold decorating her glow, making her appear like the goddess she was supposed to represent.

They stood in awkward silence for a beat before Nick cleared his throat and rushed to the small table filled with wine. Judy kept still, her eyes not leaving his face, until a clap of thunder drew her attention back to the balcony. He smiled as her ears straightened at the sight of the lightening dancing across the sky.

“It’s magnificent isn’t it?” he whispered, coming to stand beside her.

She turned her gaze to him, accepting the glass of wine he held out to her. “On the other side of the palace, the view of the desert is the best. You can see the lightening illuminate the whole of the Sahara when it flashes.” They both turned to the balcony again.

“It’s beautiful,” she agreed. “I always heard this land was ugly, barren and unsavory.” The prince scoffed at that. Judy turned to smile at him. “I disagree. I found there are a great many things worth looking at.”

His ears burned and his breath caught in his chest. Eyes softening as he continued to gaze at her, his brain tried to operate through her alluring scent. The illumination of the balcony doors drew her attention away from him again, this time causing her to move towards them. Her expression of enchantment at the powerful flashes of lightning brought a chuckle from the prince.

“You enjoy storms?”

“Very much so,” she breathed out in wonderment as the sky became alive again. “Back home, we would have hurricanes. Everyone else would hide, yet I always found myself drawn to the sky light. Watching the heavens in all their glory and beauty… Oh, it just took my breath away.”

I know the feeling, he thought as her small form was illuminated against the glass of the doors.

Nick took a long drink from his wine, stepping towards the bunny as he did.

“Judy?” Her ears quirked towards him before tearing her gaze away from the storm. Raising what was left in his glass, she smiled and mimicked the gesture. “I pray you find happiness here… With me…”

Lightening moved across the sky in a grace that no dancer could match.

The easy rain filled the rivers and hydrated the fields. Bit by bit, the Sahara Kingdom became renewed in life and bounty as the fox and bunny stood together, side by side. Cool winds carried a sweetness within them as lavender eyes savored their view.

With her anxiety gone for the moment, thanks to the wine and residual tea, Judy smiled at the temporarily darkened view.

“Thank you, Prince Nicholas.”

“Please,” he whispered. “Call me Nick.” *****

Exhaustion.

It wrapped itself around her and rendered her useless to the world.  Everything that mattered was forgotten as she sank into a blissful oblivion that dulled the pain of her fall and lulled her road-weary body to rest. The fear she'd felt throughout her long journey was pushed from her mind and the reasons for her breakneck flight vanished.

At that moment all she knew was comfort.

For now she was safe and snug with no one and nothing to worry over. For now she could forget about the dire warning she carried and the war she was compelled to prevent.

Dawn Bellwether was in good paws.

For now.

An Alpha Omega: Chapter 7

Chapter 7

Jack showed John into his dorm building and smiled at the Omegas that froze in fright as they caught John’s scent. “It’s okay,” he said. “He’s with me.”

John kept his head down, murmuring a soft hello to those that greeted him first. He didn’t attempt to interact with anyone else, letting them have their privacy and space in a section of the college carved out just for them. When they got to the stairwell, John shook his head.

“I hate that places like this are necessary,” he murmured. “They’re so scared of me walking past them.”

“The Alphas around here are assholes,” Jack agreed. “I wish we didn’t have to be sectioned off like royal concubines or something. Just feels like it drives home the point that Omegas need to be protected from the big scary Alphas. And ourselves because reasons.”

John let out a soft chuckle as he ruffled Jack’s hair. They walked down to Jack’s room and ducked inside to collect Jack’s papers. There was a note from Vanessa saying she was going to be late getting back to the dorm because of a lab she had to do on short-notice. She’d included the room number and supervising TA with an underlined “just in case”.

John stood near the door, his eyes moving of the room carefully. It was filthy, covered in dirty laundry and paper plates, and eraser shavings. They hadn’t had time to clean up before their parents arrived between classes, Jack freaking out, and Vanessa trying to keep him from jumping out the window to escape his nerves.

“You and Van really made this home,” John teased. “Reminds me of your room after a sleepover.”

“We’re two busy college students; who has time to clean?” Jack laughed as he swung his bag over his shoulder.

“Clearly not you two,” John smirked before he opened the door to the hallway. “Wait.”

John stepped out into the hallway, the hair around the nape of his neck growing thicker. Jack smelt why immediately; there was another Alpha on the floor. Jack growled faintly, easing up behind his father. The other Alpha was massive, leaning against the wall like he owned the place. He looked dangerous, his arms covered in tattoos and thick leather covering most of his rotund body.

“It’s okay!” Jamieson squeaked as he hurried out of his room. “Roadie’s with me! Roadie, this is Jack; he’s the Alpha of our group. Jack, Jack’s older twin, this is Mako Rutledge, my Alpha.”

All the hostility bled out of Mako’s body and he relaxed against the wall. He still looked like he could kill a man with his bare hands, but it wasn’t directed at them anymore. His dark brown eyes flicked from Jack to John before he bowed his head.

“Hey.”

John relaxed a little and inclined his head. “Pleasure to meet you; sorry about that,” he said.

A quick smile pulled at Mako’s face before he chuckled. “Be worried too if it were my kid about to walk out into the grasp of a big Alpha,” he grunted. He looked at Jamieson and leaned over to snuff at his shaggy blond hair. “Stay outta trouble.”

“I’ll be on me best behaviour,” Jamie promised as he leaned up to kiss Mako’s nose. “Love you, you big lug.”

Mako chuckled before he walked away, his huge frame filling up the hallway. Jamie let out a happy sigh before he grinned at Jack.

“I owe Mako my life,” he said happily. “Got me off the streets and set me straight. Guy’s all heart. And stomach.”

“A very protective Alpha,” John nodded. “Was worried we were going to have a fight.”

“He’d-a won,” Jamie grinned.

“No, he wouldn’t have,” John gave him a look. “An Alpha doesn’t lose where his kids are concerned.”

Jamie made an “ooh” sound and bounced in place before hurrying off. Jack lifted an eyebrow before he followed after his friend. He had no idea what that was all about. Jamieson was a bit of an odd one; sweet as can be, but odd.

John kept pace beside him all the way to his class. People stared at them as they passed, more than one rubber-necking as if they couldn’t believe what they were seeing. Jack always found it hilarious how everyone was shocked about how identical he and John were. Sarah liked to joke that Jack was born from Immaculate Conception; John never argued with her about it. As far as Jack was concerned, he didn’t have a sire and, concerning what he’d learned, he never wanted to meet the bastard.

The doors to the classroom were shut; not surprising considering it was Thursday; so most of the class was waiting outside. Every head turned towards them as Jack leaned in his usual place and John mirrored him. John’s eyes closed for a moment as he took a deep breath. His shoulders shifted and a low growl left his throat before he settled back down.

“Hey, uh, cutie,” one of the Alpha’s grinned nervously as he shuffled closer, “who’s your friend?”

“Jonathan Morrison,” John smiled sweetly at the man. “Jack’s father.”

The Alpha paled immediately; pretty impressive considering how pale the man was to begin with. He let out a squeak that sounded like “nice to meet you” before beating a hasty retreat. John snorted in amusement before he leaned over and dropped his cheek onto Jack’s head.

“Idiots,” he grumbled. “Heads shoved so far up their own asses they can’t even tell relations on sight or by smell.”

Jack smiled and then shivered as a familiar scent tickled his nose. He leaned forward and grinned as Gabriel walked up. Gabriel eyed John for a moment before he returned Jack’s smile.

“Hey, who’s your friend?” he asked.

“Gabriel, this is my father, John,” Jack smiled.

“Oh, so this is the Alpha that owns all those shirts you wear,” Gabriel grinned. “Nice to meet you, Mr. Morrison.”

“John,” John corrected as he stared Gabriel down. “Mr. Morrison is a little too formal for my liking. I’m a hardworking man, not some politician.”

Gabriel nodded and glanced at Jack. “So, when’d your father get into town?” he asked.

“Couple days ago,” Jack shrugged. “Sort of been a whirlwind since then. Finally calmed down enough to show him around my classes.”

“And what does the old man think of this learning?” Gabriel shot him a rather cruel smirk.

That wasn’t like Gabriel at all. Was he threatened by John? That didn’t make any sense; John was his father. That was a totally different Alpha-Omega relationship than what Jack would get with a mate. Why was everyone so weird about this?

“They aren’t as smart as they think they are,” John grinned. “Take it from the old farmer.”

Gabriel laughed as the professor walked past and unlocked the doors to the lecture hall. They filed in, taking their usual seats. The professor was giving John a wide berth, his eyes a little jumpy every time John moved. Most of the Alphas left him alone for once and Jack was able to take notes without having the scratch out someone’s number on the corner of his paper. Not even Gabriel had ever been able to keep him from being bothered during class; the joys of being unclaimed in a room full of unmated Alphas.

“Your friend is...persistent,” John commented when they were alone after class.

“Oh?” Jack blushed a little. “He’s great.”

“Mmm,” John smiled. “Just be careful. I would hate to have to hide a body that size. I don’t think I could get him back to Indiana to bury in the cornfield.”

Jack let out a snort of laughter and hit his dad’s shoulder. Like John would actually kill anyone!

Midterms swept down like a hawk. Suddenly, everyone was on edge, ready and looking for a fight. Alphas were going into rut all over the place, their stress levels so high that their bodies triggered ruts to help them relieve themselves. That set off a chain-reaction of heats that left most of the Omega dorms miserable and constantly seeking out pain-killers for how intense their guts were churning.

No one had time to actually have sex between studying and running to classes.

Jack was handing out a lot of his dad’s clothing to try to help alleviate the pain everyone felt. His floor thanked him profusely, waddling around in John’s huge sweaters and shirts. Jamie started handing out Mako’s clothing too, smiling when Mei snuggled down into a massive sweater and sighed in delight. Jack was surprised by the number of cutesie shirts that Mako had, but Jamie just grinned and reminded him that Mako was all heart.

Other Alphas got in on the exchange too. Jack and Vanessa both agreed that the Alphas were just hoping to look like they’d claimed most of the dorms, but the Alphas would never openly confess to such things. If they really cared about the Omegas, they wouldn’t have waited until October to show concern about their painful heats.

John spent a lot of his time lying on the couches in the common room under a pile of miserably Omegas with their noses buried in his chest. He didn’t mind; Jack couldn’t remember ever seeing his dad so happy in his life. It was like John had unofficially adopted a bunch of kids; that was an Alpha’s paradise.

The Omegas started moving to classes in groups. No one wanted to get caught on their own. Vanessa got into a lot of fights, dragging Alphas to the ground without a problem as she protected the Omegas in her classes. Fights were everywhere and security was scrambling to keep on top of it. They were floundering and Jack wondered how long it would be before someone died.

Vanessa’s last exam ran late. It was only supposed to be three hours, but the instructor had allowed for an extra hour when over half the class was still writing at the two and a half hour mark. There were four other Omegas hurrying along with her towards the dorms and one Beta whose Alpha twin was stuck in volleyball practice and couldn’t escort them. One of the Omegas was whimpering, glancing around as the scent of Alphas in rut grew stronger.

“Just keep moving,” Vanessa smiled reassuringly. “We’re almost there.”

“Shit,” the Beta hissed and tried to speed up.

Vanessa bared her teeth as they were forced to stop. Three big Alphas were blocking the way forward and a handful of Betas were pacing behind them. One of the Omegas hid behind the Beta, whimpering and sobbing that he didn’t want to be raped.

“Oh, come on, honey; exams are over,” one of the Alphas smiled. “Don’t you want to work off all of that stress?”

“Back off,” Vanessa growled. “We want to get back to our dorms. That’s it.”

“Of course the false-Omega wants to,” another Alpha sneered. “Bet you want to fuck everyone on your floor, right?”

“Ew,” Vanessa grimaced. “I’m not one of you fuckheads.”

“What did you call me?” the last Alpha snarled.

“A fuckhead; clean yer damn ears out,” Vanessa growled.

They took the bait. They advanced, their eyes only on her. She glanced at the Beta and pointed with her chin. He nodded and grabbed the other four Omegas, pushing them past the Alphas. The other Betas formed a protective circle around them, hurrying them along. She tried not to feel jealous; no one would do that for her outside of her family pack. That’s what she got for not rolling over at an Alpha’s feet and begging them to fuck her.

She shifted forms in time to avoid getting beaten into the ground. More Alphas bled out of the shadows as three sets of jaws tore at her growing fur. Claws tore her shoulders and back open as she fought to stay alive. This wasn’t a claiming or a rape; this was murder. They were going to kill her. She knew this, knew it in the deepest part of her soul. They’d been waiting for her, waiting since the fight in the dorms to eliminate her, to eliminate what they saw as unwanted competition.

She snarled and snapped, driving the first three Alphas back a few steps before the new ones moved in. Teeth settled in her shoulder and shook furiously, picking her off of the ground a few inches before slamming her back down. She whimpered, feeling stars dancing behind her eyes. Her tail was pulled painfully until it was barely hanging on by a few tendons. She wailed, kicking out and striking the offender in the jaw. They stumbled back a step or two, rubbing at their jaw as their yellow eyes rolled in their sockets.

Claws settled on her hips and she bucked, striking out like a mule. Hard claws drove into the attacker’s chest, but she was already flipping over and receiving a number of blows to the head. She was bleeding, her head was spinning, and she felt bile crawling up her throat. She was one Omega against a number of Alphas; she didn’t stand a chance.

She was dead. She was so dead. This wasn’t how she wanted to die! This wasn’t fair! Why the fuck were Alphas allowed to do this? This wasn’t fair!

“VAN!”

Something sandy-furred and yowling slammed into one of the Alphas. She saw white teeth flashing before a huge Alpha bowled over two of her attackers. The newcomers snarled and crowded around her, the sand-furred one snapping angrily before they turned to press their nose against her shoulder.

“Van?” Jamie asked.

“Still alive,” she coughed out. “You a fuckin’ dingo?”

Jamie giggled and nodded. “Yer a coyote,” he said. “We’re even.”

Vanessa managed a smile before she dropped her head back to the ground. The Alpha paced in front of her, his huge belly almost touching the ground. His bottom jaw was too big for his face, forcing the canines up and over his top lip, giving him a pig-like appearance.

“Let’s kick their asses, Roadie,” Jamie growled.

“Too many,” Mako growled. “Not yet.”

Jamie whined as the Alphas started pressing in again. One yelped as a small, gray and brown thing slammed into them, snarling and pulling furiously on their scruff. The pup got knocked aside, but before the Alpha could retaliate and tear the pup to shreds, Joel smashed their head into the cement and herded Jesse over to where Jamie was cackling.

“Hey,” Vanessa coughed as she managed to roll onto her stomach and get an elbow under her. “Yer late.”

Jesse whined and licked her cheek, bushy tail wagging as Miyu and Joel paced with Mako. She nuzzled her brother as more shifted people started arriving. They encircled her, snarling and clawing at the ground. The Alphas were staring at the ring in disbelief. Where there had only been one Omega, now there was a pack ready to tear them apart. One took a step forward, hackles raised and yellow eyes wide with fury, but stilled as two figures stepped into sight.

They weren’t large wolves, but they commanded respect immediately. Vanessa stared in awe as the grays took their place at the head of the pack. Brilliant blue eyes watched her for a moment before the elder of the pair reared onto his hind legs and roared. The rest of the pack answered, braying and yowling their challenge.

The Alphas all tucked their tails and fled, silent even though there were obvious trails of liquid behind a number of them. Jesse bounced forward braying a challenge, but Hanzo; white and yellow, that was a weird combination; reached out and dragged him back by the scruff.

“Joel, get her to the hospital,” John said as he turned around. “Thank you, Mako, for getting here ahead of us. I don’t think she would be in as coherent a state if you hadn’t.”

Mako huffed softly and grumbled something about it not being a problem. John pressed his forehead to Mako’s before he knelt down to lick over Vanessa’s ears. Her tail thumped against the ground and she squirmed in place. Jack pressed in against her side, whimpering and licking her cheek.

“You look like shit,” he said. “What were you thinking?”

“Save the others?” she shrugged. “Ow.”

“No more talking,” Joel ordered as he gently grabbed her scruff and shoulder in his jaws.

Vanessa let herself hang from his jaws as he hurried towards the medical building. She was already shifted back to her proper form by the time he shouldered the doors open and dropped her on one of the gurneys. Her head swam and she let out an “oomph” before she passed out.

Everything smelt like blood. Gabriel stared at the Alphas licking their wounds and tried to make sense of it all. No one was talking about what had happened, but he had heard rumours all week about how they were going to make the ‘fake Omega’ pay. He didn’t know Vanessa very well, only ever thought about her when Jack brought her up, but he knew how the rest of the population felt.

They hated her. Hated her because she was unclaimed and refused to accept any of them no matter how hard they tried to woo her. Not that Gabriel would call what they were doing ‘wooing’; it was like they didn’t know how to act around an unclaimed Omega, pretending that she was going to go down on their cock because they said ‘hi’ to her. But to go this far?

“We have to go to the police,” Gabriel whispered as he pulled Gregory to the side.

“Yah, that bitch is going to get charged for this,” Gregory grinned.

“What?” Gabriel stared at him. “No, you idiot; we have to let them know that there’s an injured Omega out there.”

“Are you crazy?” Gregory’s mouth fell open in disbelief. “You want to help her?”

“Yes,” Gabriel blinked. “She was attacked.”

“She deserves it,” Gregory snapped.

“For what?” Gabriel demanded. “Not rolling over whenever an Alpha walks up to her? For beating up trespassing Alphas in the Omega dorm building? For daring to shout so she can be heard?”

“Well, no,” Gregory coughed and looked away. “She’s….”

“Faking?” Gabriel growled. “Have you ever smelt her, Greg? Or are you just trusting the words of three beaten Alphas that went into the Omega dorms hoping to fuck every unclaimed Omega like toys?”

“She needs a good knot in her,” Gregory grumbled.

“I’m done,” Gabriel threw his hands up. “I’m so fucking done with this conversation. Come talk to me when you can respect an Omega. This is such utter bullshit.”

He turned and headed for the front of the building. If he could just get to security and tell them what happened and which Alphas were involved, this whole thing could be resolved quickly. He just had to get there and….

“No one’s leaving the building,” the dorm coordinator growled and stepped in front of him.

“Excuse me?” Gabriel lifted an eyebrow. “I don’t remember there being a lockdown.”

“It was put into effect a few minutes ago,” the Alpha sniffed. “To make sure that no…evidence leaves.”

“So the police have already been notified,” Gabriel sighed in relief.

“Yes,” the Alpha nodded. “And I hope they get to the bottom of this attack. To think that Alphas can’t walk around the school without getting attacked.”

Gabriel blinked and stared at the man. “You…you’re not serious,” he asked.

“Why would I not be?” the Alpha snorted. “Someone is attacking my friends; of course I want to know what’s going on.”

“They weren’t attacked! They did the attacking!” Gabriel shouted. “Are you dense?”

“Excuse me?” the Alpha bristled.

“They’re covered in one scent,” Gabriel bristled right back, unafraid of this pompous peacock. “You expect me to believe that they were all jumped by the same person? Ten people? Stop deluding yourself.”

“I think you should return to your dorm room before I send the cops to interrogate you,” the Alpha growled.

“Go right ahead,” Gabriel smiled as he turned away. “I would love to tell them all about this conversation.”

He stalked through the halls up to his dorm room, growling and fuming the whole way. He couldn’t believe the bullshit that was going on. This wasn’t fucking possible. How could they be acting like this?

He stopped with his hand on the doorknob to his room and shivered. Was this all intentional? Had the entire dorm building been in on the attack? It didn’t seem possible but, but what if? He shivered again and slipped inside, hurrying over to his laptop after he locked the door.

He needed to get everything down on paper, just in case. He didn’t want to think about what might happen to him if the others figured out just how not okay he was with the attack. He had to survive. He had to survive for his poor Jack. What would his darling do if his Alpha was killed?

Divergent

Summary: When I took my aptitude test, which suggests which of the five factions – Amity, the kind; Erudite, the intelligent, Candor, the honest; Abnegation, the selfless; or Dauntless, the brave – we’re most suited for, it came back with two results. I'm Divergent,  an anomaly that could mean death, according to the Dauntless man who administered my test. 

Author’s Note: The lovely @strong-bottle-of-jyn and I fell into a series of headcanons about the Rogue One crew in the novel Divergent. Add in one amazing aesthetic, and this fic was born! I blame this fic being in first person (something I have not written in for years) on the fact that I reread sections of the original before writing this. And, as always, my work would not be nearly as good with @wearesuchstuff1‘s amazing beta work.

Words: 3835

AO3 / Below the Cut!

My father is leading the Choosing Ceremony this year. I don’t know if I’m lucky or not. On one hand, it’ll be a familiar, loving voice who calls my name and asks me to choose my future faction. But on the other hand, I know – and I think he does, too – that I’m leaving him. Today, I’ll choose to move away from Erudite – the faction where my parents met and fell in love and the faction where my father raised me after my mother’s death – and choose my own path. By having my father up on the stage there will be no way for me to avoid his reaction. I’ll see his eyes, no matter if they are heartbroken or content or otherwise, and know that I’m taking the last member of his family away from him.

But Galen Erso is the head of Erudite for a reason. His IQ, of course, is the highest of all the faction members, but has the gift of understanding people as well. Especially me. As I take my place among the other sixteen-year-olds, he comes to me and grabs my hand.

“Whatever choice you make,” he says, “If you’re happy, Jyn, then that’s more than enough.”

I nod and bite my lip. Tears gather at the edges of my eyes, but I refuse to let them fall. Papa reaches a hand up to touch my cheek, and I can barely stand to meet his eyes. How could I do this to him? How could I take away the last piece of his family?

“Your mother would be proud of you, Stardust,” he assures me before walking to the front of the stage. He waits until everyone is seated and quiet before beginning his speech. I barely hear his explanation of our society’s history or the values of the five factions – Amity, the kind; Erudite, the intelligent, Candor, the honest; Abnegation, the selfless; and Dauntless, the brave.

He doesn’t mention the other group in our society, the group that, for reasons I may never understand, I fall into.

The Divergent.

Yesterday – and it seems so strange to me that this life changing news came only twenty-four hours ago, when it feels like it’s been weighing on my mind for decades – I took my aptitude test.

The test, designed by the government and administered to every sixteen-year-old, suggests which of the five factions we’re most suited for.

Mine came back with two results, an anomaly that could mean death, according to the Dauntless man who administered my test.

I look to Erudite, the first faction I showed an aptitude for. Men and women sit with their backs straight and legs neatly crossed. Each member wears blue somewhere in their outfit to encourage calmness and clarity of mind. Their hairstyles are neat and practical, buzzcuts and buns that could transition into work in a lab or in a library easily. I was raised among these people; I know them and their daily routine. It’s comfortable, perhaps, but slightly stifling.

Next, I shift my eyes to Dauntless, my other possible faction. They’re a hoard of black shirts and leather jackets, pierced ears and tattooed skin. They smirk at each other as Papa mentions them, and a few whoop in pride. The women’s hair tumble wildly over their shoulders and the men, too, allow long hair to fall into their eyes. I’ve watched these people from afar for years, watching the students toss paper back and forth in the lunchroom at school or seeing the Dauntless guards patrol the city, guns in hand. They’re a great unknown, but there’s a freedom there that’s always fascinated me.

The aptitude test says I could join either of these factions, but I know this is the faction I want to join. I want to line my eyes with kohl, like the other Dauntless girls I’ve seen, and feel the sheer exhilaration of jumping on and off trains. I want to be free to shout my excitement and argue, not with facts and explanations like in Erudite, but with my fists and harsh words.

I steel my resolve as my father begins calling the names of my peers. One by one, each sixteen-year-old will approach the front of the stage and accept a knife from my father, then, with drops of their blood, they’ll show the faction they’ve decided to join.

Their blood will fall into a bowl of soil if they choose Amity, water if they choose Erudite, glass if they choose Candor, gray stone if they choose Abnegation, and lit coals if they choose Dauntless.

As my father calls, “Jyn Erso!” I walk towards him. He nods slightly and, with knowing eyes, inclines his head towards, not the bowl filled with water and blood, but the bowl where flames dance and jump with the same energy of their faction members.

If you’re happy, Jyn, then that’s more than enough.

Your mother would be proud of you.

His nod, like his earlier words, are one final blessing, an acceptance that I won’t be staying with him.

With a nod of my own, I drag the knife across my palm, and watch as the drops of my blood sizzle against the coals.

Bodhi stares at his hands, at the bruised and bloody knuckles – his opponent’s, not his – with shock and regret in his eyes. He did exactly as we were instructed, exactly what I had been practicing with him; he punched and kicked and fought until another initiate fell unconscious. But he spent sixteen years of his life in Amity, and their kindness still runs through his veins, no matter if he’s exchanged their bright clothes for the blacks of Dauntless.

“This isn’t bravery! This is—this is cruelty!” Bodhi hisses, and I elbow him in the side to quiet him.

He’s right, of course; forcing the initiates to fight each other until one cannot continue – Where’s the bravery in that? Dauntless leaders don’t want to hear that, though. Any negative remarks about their training style is seen as an offense against the faction we’ve chosen, and disloyalty leads to the worst punishment anyone in our society can think of: being kicked out of Dauntless to live factionless.

For most of us, that fate is considered worse than death.

I cast a glance over to our instructor, Cassian. He stands against the wall focused intently on the current fight between Luke Skywalker and Wedge Antilles, arms crossed and face blank. His traditional stance while we beat each other senseless to prove ourselves worthy. Luckily, only he’s in the training room today, and he wouldn’t bat an eyelash at Bodhi’s remark. If Krennic, one of Dauntless’s leaders who oversaw training when it suited his fancy, heard what Bodhi said, I’d be worried. But Cassian has complained about the fights to Krennic himself, so I know he won’t report Bodhi’s comment.

He’s different from the other members of Dauntless, especially from the leaders. Most people around the faction have faces full of tattoos and piercings, half their head shaved or maybe dyed unnatural colors, but not Cassian. His hair is long enough to fall into his eyes, but it’s just slightly untidy and a natural brown. Definitely not the rebellious looks I’ve come to associate with the Dauntless.

His demeanor, too, is different from the others. From the way Krennic talks, Cassian turned down a position in leadership, the desired job for faction members. When Cassian demonstrated fighting techniques and how to fire a gun or throw a knife, he did so with immaculate precision and a sort of respect for the power he held. Where Krennic demands the fights end when one person cannot continue, Cassian respects our right to concede a fight.

“A brave man acknowledges the strength of others,” he’d said.

Krennic had snorted in reply. “A brave man never surrenders.”

They are two kinds of Dauntless, I realize. Krennic, the ruthless, and Cassian, the honorable.

The fight in the ring ends with Wedge landing a solid hit on Luke’s jaw. Luke goes limp and falls backward, but Wedge catches him before he hits the ground.

“Jyn and Kes,” Cassian calls. “You’re up next.”

As I walk to the ring, we lock eyes. There’s emotions swirling in the depths of his brown eyes that I can’t quite decipher, but it’s a reminder that there’s much more to this man than the stoic face he presents to us. He points his chin towards the ring, where Kes is waiting, jumping around and stretching his arms, and gives me a small smile – nothing more than the corner of his lips curling upward.

I push it to the back of my mind as Kes and I circle around each other and focus instead on Kes’s quick remarks and quicker punches.

Unfortunately, at dinner that night, Kes – still smarting from losing to me earlier in the day and desperate to discuss anything else – mentions Cassian again.

“Where do you think he grew up?” Kes asks, nodding towards where Cassian sits by himself, mindlessly shoving forkfuls of pasta into his mouth, his attention focused on a book in front of him.

“He’s smart. Do you remember him in Erudite?”

I shake my head. “I would remember him.”

Kes smirks at me and I can guess how he interpreted my words. Thankfully, Bodhi, who seemed oblivious to the double meaning behind my words, speaks before Kes can. “I don’t remember him in Amity either. Maybe he’s a Dauntless born.”

“No,” I say, thinking of how he was alone – like me – on Visiting Day, while the other Dauntless gathered with their families. “No, he definitely transferred. It makes sense that a faction transfer would be in charge of the incoming faction transfers.”

“Don’t get too Erudite on us poor Amity transfers,” Kes snorts. “But, fine, what faction are you betting on, Miss Smarty Pants?”

I think over the remaining two options: Abnegation and Candor. Cassian does shy away from the spotlight, like someone raised to value selflessness would do, but a memory of my first day of training comes to mind.

“You’re nervous,” Cassian had said as he handed me a gun.

I’d stuck my chin up, defiant, and disagreed.

“That’s how I know,” he’d assured me. “Keep your hands still while you’re lying if you want to make it believable.”

“Candor,” I say, and the answer feels right on my tongue. “I bet Cassian grew up in Candor.”

“No Candor knows how to stay as quiet as he does,” Kes argued back. “He definitely grew up in Abnegation.”

I stand and push away from the table, filled once again with the rush of defiance I felt when Cassian accused me of being nervous with the gun. “Why don’t I ask him myself? I’ll prove you both wrong,” I say and head towards Cassian’s table.

I plop down in the seat across from him, and Cassian doesn’t even flinch, just casually glances up and raises an eyebrow.

“My friends and I,” I begin, but he cuts me off before I can get any further.

“Were discussing–very loudly, by the way–what faction I grew up in,” he says, eyes turning back to his book.

I sit silently for a moment. If he knew what we were discussing, then he knows I want him to settle the debate. His eyes don’t return to mine, nor does he acknowledge my presence. He simply continues eating and reading.

“Hey,” I say, and lean over to take his book away from him. “I grew up in Erudite and when I was never this attached to a book.”

He sighs. “Maybe I don’t want to tell you. Have you considered that?”

“Maybe,” I shrug. “But at this point it’s personal, because I need to be right and I need Kes to be wrong.”

He laughs then, a much louder sound than I’ve ever heard him make before. With a slight shake of his head, he leans forward. I match him, until our faces are only inches apart.

“You’re in luck, Jyn,” he whispers with a smirk. “Because I did grow up in Candor.” He leans back, then, and his eyes grow serious. “But I suggest you forget about where you or anyone else came from. You’re here now, and that’s most important.”

I shake my head, amazed at how quickly he transitioned back into my instructor when, for a moment, I thought he could be a friend.

“Yes, sir.” I give a sarcastic two-fingered salute and start to get up from his table. He stops me by grabbing my wrist.

“I mean it, Jyn,” he says, his voice insistent, his eyes boring into mine. “The leaders take faction before blood seriously here.”

Krennic had warned us as much on Visiting Day.

“I don’t need you to protect me.”

He releases my wrist, a small smile on his face, as he answers, “I know.”

Darkness engulfs the room except for one place on the far wall where a spotlight shines on two figures. Their heads face down, away from me, so I don’t recognize them. Curious to see who these people are – or, really, why they would be starring as one of my greatest fears – I walk forward.

Or, at least, I try.

If I attempt to move my foot forward or lean my chest away from the wall, I’m pulled back, like an invisible rubber band is keeping me to the wall, away from the other prisoners.

I’m still struggling to move forward when a gun cocks beside my head. Two rifles, one on either side of me, stick out from the wall, their barrels pointed, not at me, but at the couple on the other side of the room. Pin pricks of red light shine on their heads. The couple, moving in sync, lifts their heads. With a strangled gasp, I recognize them.

My parents.

Lyra Erso, whose face I hadn’t seen since I was a child, but whose eyes I would recognize anywhere. Galen, who assured me he loved me no matter what before my Choosing Ceremony and whose name headlines the newspaper these days, inspiring great Erudite pride or vicious suspicion. And now targets rest on their heads, and I am powerless to stop it.

My heart pounds in my ears and I struggle harder against the bonds. Logically, I know they’re not real. They’re not in any danger. We buried my mother years ago and my father is secure in his labs at Erudite headquarters. This isn’t the first time I’ve been in a simulation forcing my worst fears upon me, I remind myself, and I’ve handled them before. All I need to do is calm down and this is gone. Close my eyes and focus on my breathing and calming my racing heart.

But none of the other simulations have been this personal. They’ve been child’s play compared to this: drowning and a loss of control. The simulation found my worst fear to shove at me today, something profoundly personal.

I can’t stand to see my parents like this; I cannot let them die for me.

“Ready!” A voice, harsh and almost mechanical, calls from beside my head, and the guns shift, snapping into position.

“Jyn,” my mother cries, and I don’t ever remember hearing her voice so helpless, “Jyn, help us, please!”

Growls escape my throat as I do everything I can to get away from the wall; I’m punching backwards, clawing at the cement behind me, but I go nowhere, only pulling away bloody and bruised hands.

“Aim!” I picture the sniper’s fingers poised above the trigger of the gun, just as I’ve been trained.

“Stardust, do something!” My father snaps, and I see him struggling against bonds as well.

I forget what I’m doing, I forget that this is a simulation where I need to calm myself down. All I know is I need to save them; I can’t live with their blood on my hands, the guilt of their deaths on my conscience. With one last desperate shove against the wall, I shove my way forward and, by some miracle, I move.

I sprint across the room to my parents, begging to get there before the bullets do, ready and willing to do anything to save them.

I hear the mechanical voice behind me ordering, “Fire!” but before I see bullets racing towards my parents, before I know if I’m successful at saving them, my eyes snap open.

I’m back in the metal chair, in the dark room where I received the serum. From the computer in the corner, I see Cassian look up. Traditionally, his face is passive when I finish the simulations. He’ll give me a curt nod and report how long it took me to calm myself down before sending me on my way, but not today. He stares, his eyes wide with emotion. (Panic? Fury? Anger? I can never tell.)

“How’d you do that?” he demands. “How did you get away from the wall?”

I scowl at him. “I found a solution to my fear. That’s the point of these simulations, isn’t it? Learning how to work through your fear?”

“Yes,” he snaps, sounding thoroughly frustrated. “Yes, but…”

Instead of finishing his sentence, he grabs my elbow and pulls me from the room. I jerk my arm back, attempting to get away, but his hold his tight. He doesn’t let me go until we’re in the middle of the hallway, away from the simulation room but still a safe distance from the traffic of the rest of Dauntless headquarters.

“You’re Divergent,” he says and fear shoots through me at the accusation. I don’t know what I did, how I tipped him off, but I need to cover my tracks and pull his suspicion away from me.

How many times has Cassian laughed over my obvious tells and explained in the experienced knowledge only a former Candor has that he always knows when I’m lying?

If I can fool Cassian Andor with a lie only once in my life, this needs to be the moment.

“What’s Divergent?” I ask. My tone is snarky, biting, as he would expect it to be. I keep eye contact with him and hold my hands still at my side.

He snorts at my attempt to lie and leans close as he speaks, quickly and quietly. “You should have gone to Candor, Erso, with those lying skills. You manipulated the simulation. Only a Divergent can do that.” He throws a glance over his shoulder, but we’re still alone. “I’ll delete that footage, but you need to learn to control it.”

His eyes meet mine and I’m suddenly struck by how close he’s standing, how, when he speaks, I can feel his breath on my face.

“Otherwise,” he continues, his dark eyes serious, “that’ll be you in front of a firing squad, not your parents.”

I wait in the Pit that night, staring up at the glass walkways overhead. I hadn’t been able to focus on my dinner or even the chocolate cake Kes found for dessert. The sight of my parents with rifles trained on them bothered me, yes, but it’s how easily Cassian knew I was Divergent that bothers me more.

After we finished dinner, I waved Kes and Bodhi away, saying I wanted some time to myself. Neither of them noticed my lie – I’m certain Cassian would have noticed the it – and they wandered away, discussing visiting the blind man and his husband at the tattoo parlor again, or perhaps finding the pretty girl Kes had set his eyes on.

Now, I wait for Cassian to appear. Half an hour passes before I see him, mercifully alone, walking across the Pit towards where the member’s dormitories. I jog to catch up with him, falling into his stride easily, ignoring the way his long legs cover much more ground than mine in each step. He stays silent, but his shoulders tense. He knows what I’m here for.

“How’d you know?” I demand without preamble.

Cassian grabs hold of my arm and pulls me down a side hallway with little traffic. “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” he growls, his voice low.

I stand my ground. “I need to control it, you said. Okay,” I cross my arms as I talk. “Then teach me how.”

Cassian casts a frantic look towards one of the blue lights illuminating the hallway. Without another word, he puts his hand on the small of my back and pushes me forward. To my surprise, we head back towards the Pit where crowds of people meander around, leaving dinner or visiting the shops or chatting with each other. Cassian directs me past the Pit to the chasm that runs through the middle of Dauntless headquarters. He glances subtly over his shoulder before heading towards a stone staircase leading into the depths and closer to the rushing river. He moves in front of me, shifting his hand from my back and down my arm until he grabs my hand. We stay silent as we descend and as we climb over the rough and jagged rocks. The roaring of the river fills my ears and silences the bustle of life above us.

If there was a place in the Dauntless compound to discuss a secret, this would be it.

Cassian settles onto one of the rocks on the edge of the water, dangling his feet just above the rushing waves. I wait this time, determined that he’ll start this conversation, not me.

“I know,” he begins, and it’s the most vulnerable I’ve heard his voice. “I know because I had to learn to control it, too.”

He won’t say the word. Divergent . He’s been hiding this for years; silence is too ingrained in him for him to risk it.

“I don’t understand what makes it dangerous,” I admit, staring out across the water. “I can change the simulation. So what?”

Cassian shakes his head, a grim smile turning his lips. “It means you’re different,” he says, “And there’s nothing our leaders hate more than those who won’t conform.”

“Shame,” I smirk, as if we’re not discussing a matter that is literally life and death. “I’ve always been a fan of rebellion.”

“Trust me,” Cassian says, turning his gaze to my face. His eyes are lighter than normal, and I have the strange urge to call them hopeful . “I’ve noticed.”

He reaches one hand up, hesitant, to where a strand of my hair has fallen out of its bun and brushes it behind my ear. His hand lingers on my neck as he says, “But I need you to stay safe.”

“Why?” I challenge, leaning closer to him. “Why do you care about the fate of some poor Erudite transfer?”

For an answer, he leans forward and presses his lips to mine, his hand gently caressing the side of my neck.

“Good enough?” He whispers as he pulls back, and I answer with a kiss of my own.

MOB PSYCHO 100 FANFICTION

I Could Even Learn How to Love (Like You)

Teru realizes that, despite his best attempts, he still isn’t a great person.

That doesn’t stop him from trying though.

(Dedicated to @uncannycookie​, @auro-cyanide​, @terubi​, @avoresmith for getting me Thinking About The Haystack Child Again)

(Doubly dedicated to @rustnut​ and @ofpaintedflowers​ for being my betas)

|| Chapter 1 || Chapter 2 || Chapter 3 || Chapter 4 ||

The season changed, one moment a rainy world still fast asleep in its winter browns, the next arrayed in lush greens and soft pinks. There’s something about the lengthening of days and the return of color that has always lifted Teru’s spirits, despite making his eyes water and nose itch maddeningly.

And this, it seems, is the first day of its kind this year.

Which is why Shigeo shouldn’t have to miss out on it, in his opinion. Or at least not without company.

The text had come the previous evening: a short apology and a cancelation of plans, apparently because he was feeling unwell.

Luckily, Teru thought, he knew a thing or two about fevers.

He knocks lightly, shifting the grocery bag in his left hand, but there’s no answer.

Very cautiously, Teru sends out tendrils of his own aura, checking the house in case he’s come at a bad time. But no, Shigeo is home, although his aura is notably…duller than normal. Concerning.

Teru knocks again, and then a third time, trying to contain his impatience. This time, though, he is successful and is greeted by the sight of Shigeo, still in his pajamas, blinking dazedly at him through the bright spring sunlight.

“Hanazawa-kun?” he asks, eyes a little unfocused as he puts up a hand to shield his eyes against the brightness.

“Kageyama-kun,” Teru greets brightly, but his demeanor falls quickly as he notes his friend’s rumpled appearance.  Shigeo’s hair sticks out at odd angles, and he’s still wearing the soft, blue-and-white striped outfit that Teru assumes is his pajamas.  “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to wake you.”

“No, I wasn’t asleep.” Shigeo’s eyes are a little clearer now, but there is a definite rasp to his normally soft voice. “I was just surprised to see you. I thought it was a bird knocking at my window. Did nobody come to the door?”

“Oh.” Teru looks down at the ground, an entire story beneath him. Perhaps he hadn’t thought this one out properly. But there’s no way to explain to Shigeo that he was avoiding Ritsu, and didn’t want to be turned back if the younger brother had answered the door rather than Shigeo.

Luckily though, Shigeo doesn’t dwell on it, instead throwing open the window a little wider and motioning for Teru to come into his room.

It’s more or less the same as he remembers from the handful of times he’s been here: simple and quiet. The only thing different is that, where the room is normally pretty immaculate, the futon is unmade and Shigeo’s uniform crumpled carelessly in the corner near the closet. When he’s fully inside, Shigeo shuts the window and draws the blinds, squinting to adjust to the dimness that follows.

“I’m not planning on staying long,” Teru explains, hoisting the grocery bag to show his friend, “Since you’re not feeling well, I should let you rest. But I thought you could use some of these, to help your fever.”

“Ah.” Shigeo takes the bag thoughtfully, peering inside it at the various convenience store grade remedies that it contains. “Thank you Hanazawa-kun. But I don’t actually have a fever.”

“Oh?” Teru shifts on the balls of his feet, realizing too late that indeed, Shigeo had never specified what he was sick with. That makes two embarrassing mistakes in the span of less than an hour. Maybe he’s the one coming down with something. “It seems that I bothered you for nothing. I’ll…ah, see myself out.”

“You don’t have to go,” Shigeo replies, “It’s…it’s not contagious. And I think that I’d like it if you stayed a little bit. Only if you want to, that is.”

“Of course I want to,” Teru replies, almost on auto-pilot. Shigeo gives him one of his half-smiles, and while it’s genuine Teru swears he sees something sad in it. He follows the other boy, taking a seat beside him on the messy futon.

They stay that way for several minutes, listening to the dull noises of the house around them.

It doesn’t bother him. Teru is used to living by himself, used to living in an apartment with neighbors of various degrees of consideration, but there’s something fascinating about the quiet house sounds. There’s a strange longing here, and if he’s honest with himself maybe even a little jealousy. He can’t remember what it was like in his own home, and there’s a dull ache if he lets himself dwell on it too long. But despite that, sitting here like this, in a comfortable home in amiable silence is more okay than he’d have expected it to be.

“I’m sorry for canceling our plans,” Shigeo says at length. Teru twists, angling himself so that it feels a little less impersonal between them. His friend is curled up on himself, knees tucked under his chin.

“It’s not a problem at all! I was actually happy!” And man, did that come out wrong. Teru wants to kick himself. Years of practice, polishing his words until they shine like silver, until he could manipulate the world around him to do his bidding…and yet here he goes again, tripped up by a little bit of sincerity.

“What I mean is…” he swallows, trying to chain the words together coherently, “Whenever I’ve had a fever, you always come over with something to eat, and to check if I’m all right. I was…kind of excited to repay the favor. For once.”

And now he’s thankful for the dimness of the room, because he’s blushing and he knows it.

“Thank you.” And there’s something about the way Shigeo says those words. It’s a common phrase, usually said out of duty or politeness, and so often out of sarcasm that he’d honestly forgotten that they were more than just there to fill the space.

“You’re welcome,” he mumbles, wondering why he’s the one feeling grateful here, why he feels like he’s the one who should be thanking Shigeo. Except a misguided attempt to say thank you was what had kicked off this little aside.

He wonders if he can say ‘thank you’ enough times to ever be able to balance out the great debt that he owes Shigeo Kageyama. Not that Shigeo sees it that way.

(And maybe he shouldn’t either.)

“I’m not sick,” Shigeo supplies at length, when the silence between them has become too heavy, “Not physically at least.”

“Did something bad happen?” Teru asks, fighting to keep his voice neutral, to chase out the obvious notes of concern that creep into it.

“I wouldn’t say it was bad,” he replies. “It just hurt.”

“How can hurting not be a bad thing?”

Shigeo lapses into his own thoughts once more. Teru waits, fighting off the tendrils of impatience that start curling up inside of him.

“I confessed my feelings to Tsubomi-chan,” admits Shigeo, with a note of such sadness that Teru doesn’t need to ask the outcome. To his surprise though, Shigeo continues without being prompted. “I mean. It’s probably not a surprise to you. She gets a lot of love letters and confessions, I think.  And…and I think that I should be grateful that she responded at all, when there are so many.”

Teru wants to interject, wants to counter him, but the words are dried up in his mouth. Shame floods through him like a hot acid as he hears his own words reflected back to him.

“And…it’s not really like I knew her very well. And she didn’t know me either. It’s been a long time, since we were both in grade school together.” The dullness of Shigeo’s voice, the way it rasps just a little, makes Teru suspect that he would be crying right now, if he would let himself. If he hadn’t already cried himself until the tears dried up.  Instead, he just curls in on himself a little tighter.

“It’s silly,” he says, “I’m silly.”

“No, you’re not!” Teru finally finds his voice, hands reaching out and placed firmly on Shigeo’s shoulders. “You worked so hard. You put your soul into it! And just because she rejected you doesn’t make you silly!”

The thought that it makes her the silly one, to not see what she has, crosses Teru’s mind briefly, but doesn’t last. There are other things to say, other things more important. And if she was so incredible to have gained Shigeo’s admiration, then he certainly wouldn’t appreciate Teru implying otherwise.

“It was her choice,” Shigeo says anyways, as though reading Teru’s thoughts. “It wasn’t anybody’s fault, it just wasn’t the right thing, and I think I’ve known that. But…it still hurts. But it’ll stop soon, won’t it? That’s what you said before, Hanazawa-kun?”

“Screw what I said,” Teru snaps, holding Shigeo’s gaze with an intensity that he didn’t know he was capable of. “I was wrong. I was so wrong, Kageyama-kun. I don’t…I don’t know how long it’ll hurt. I never stopped to think about it.”

“Oh. I’m glad then.” Shigeo breaks eye contact. “That this is how I’m supposed to feel.”

Without thinking, Teru tugs his friend towards him, trying to fold him into an awkward hug. Shigeo doesn’t help, but he doesn’t fight it either, and before long he relaxes into the embrace. Slowly, Shigeo uncurls, leaning fully into Teru’s impromptu hug.

The seconds slide into minutes, but Teru doesn’t move, doesn’t speak. Even as Shigeo drifts off to sleep, even as his muscles complain against their awkward position, he only moves to draw his friend closer.

P

Howzabout som serbcro angst ?? ;))

//I’m not the best at angst, and have no idea how to draw it, so I went with writing instead. This might seem slightly ooc I guess, but it’s only because this ended up being a very introspective piece, so you don’t get any of the front Serb puts up (and also 200 years worth of crap hasn’t hit him yet to make him even more gruff and stubborn).

I’m never entirely sure that the deeper layers of the characters, the parts they would kep to themselves, are visible to people just through the asking of questions on this blog, but I try aha.

anyways is this good angst? it’s pining but is it angst idk let me just stick to humor and fluff i can do those haa

Also historical note: It’s sort of mentioned in the story, but after the Treaty of Passarowitz from 1718-1739, most of the northern lands of modern Serbia were under Austrian rule as the Kingdom Of Serbia. In 1738-39 during the end of the Austro-Russo–Turkish War, the Austrian’s began to retreat from the area which caused the second Great Serb Migration as the Christian Serbs preferred being in a Christian empire to a Muslim one.

(also love to @qwertynerd97 for beta-ing this, and giving me the title which is a lyric from a musical about Huckleberry Finn (-shrug-))

FF.net (I’ve put my stories here too now)// Ao3

1718

Serbia stood in the foyer, and considered dropping his bag on theground, but then remembered that he was in Austria’s house now, and decided notto make a mess. Austria was a clean freak or something, wasn’t he? And Serbianeeded to be grateful to him, since he wasn’t with Turkey anymore.

As he glanced around the foyer, the differences between his oldhouse and his new one were becoming readily apparent. Turkey’s house had alwayslooked lived in. Very lived in. Possibly too lived in. There were so manychildren running about who had a vendetta against Turkey, and since he wasn’thome enough for them to take it out against him, his house took the brunt of theiranger.

Austria’s housewas the exact opposite of Turkey’s. It was immaculate, and practically shining,its polished floors andhanging paintings a far cry from the burnt walls and mud tracks back inIstanbul.

There was the sound of running feet, and Serbia turned to looktowards the hallway it was coming from just in time to see Vojvodina run throughand tackle his legs in a hug. She was still so small that, even running at fullspeed, their collision barely made him budge, and he laughed.

“Voj!” He exclaimed, not caring now whether he dropped his bagsin his excitement to see his sister.

Picking his little sister up, he grinned as she babbled about howhappy she was that he was here. He may have had to leave Kosovo behind, but atleast he saw his youngest sister now. She pushed her head against hiscollarbone, and he looked over her head to see Croatia standing at the entranceof the hallway.

“Austria sent me to help you get settled in. The little onetagged along,” Croatia grinned slightly.

And really, when it came to his feelings, that grin was thebeginning of the end.

-x-x-x-

Croatia had a sort of crooked grin, the kind you would associatewith a troublemaker. To be fair, Croatia kind of was a troublemaker. He had ashort temper, and a very strong belief system, and when cornered he couldbecome almost terrifying in his fierceness. Those were all quite useful backwhen he was independent and fighting wars; but now that he was a servant, allit got him was punishment for speaking out against Austria.

But he had a nice laugh, and he laughed often. When he wasn’tangry and raging, he always seemed so calm and welcoming, and he always hadtime to flash a cheeky grin or stifle a laugh. His laugh was one that rang fromdeep inside the person, and you could probably feel the vibrations of it, ifyou were touching his chest.

Sometimes, when Serbia heard Croatia laughing, it took all hiscontrol to not to reach out and try to feel the vibrations. Now, thatwould send the wrong impression, randomly trying to touch his chest.

Although he did really have a nice chest. Croatia only lookedaround sixteen, but he was firmly muscled from years of hard work and battles.His arms especially looked nice, from the work he had done the past few yearsas Austria’s landscaper.

Croatia also liked working shirtless, which Serbia tried hisdamnedest to ignore when they worked together in the same area.

It was in one of those moments, when Serbia was taking a break,staring at Croatia, and pretending that he wasn’t, that Serbia was hit by therevelation of how utterly fucked he was.

-x-x-x-

“Hey, Voj?”

His little sister looked up, eyes all wide and adorable.

“Yeah?”

“Do you think anyone around here likes anyone else? In alike-like sense, not just that they’re friends.”

No reason to make vague statements, Voj probably wouldn’t havegotten them anyways. And Serbia was interested in what she had to say, from themouth of babes and all that.

Voj scrunched up her nose as she considered his question. Serbiatried not to laugh as he patiently waited for her response. His littlest sisterreally was too cute.

“I think Mr. Austria likes Ms. Hungary. He’s very nice to her.”

Serbia stored that away to see if it was true, but it wasn’texactly what he was looking for.

“What about the others?”

Another long pause as she thought.

“Ms. Czech likes to stare at Mr. Croatia when he’s workingoutside, I think she might like him.”

There was a pang in his gut. That was the exact opposite of whathe wanted to hear.

“Do you think he likes her back?”

“He’s nice to her.” Voj shrugged and leaned against him yawning.

Serbia picked her up and carried his tired sister to her room,before going back to his own. That terrible feeling in his gut had grown.

Croatia was a nice person (most of the time), so of course he wouldbe nice to Czech. But Croatia and Czech had both been under Austria for a whilenow. Serbia and Croatia had probably known each other longer, but they hadnever lived together like that, had only seen each other sparingly beforeSerbia moved in. Serbia knew that he and Croatia were friends, but it seemed likeCroatia and Czech were closer than mere friends.

He just couldn’t stop thinking about it. It was an observationmade by a girl who was mentally only around four years old, but some part ofhim took ahold and made him believe it had to be true.

He didn’t get much sleep that night.

-x-x-x-

He never mentioned his feelings to Croatia.

He wasn’t sure if Croatia was into Czech, although Voj had beenon the mark on Czech’s staring habit, but he didn’t want to know. Plausibledeniability. If he didn’t know, then it wasn’t true. Simple as that. He couldjust stay as he was, watching from afar. He was fine with leaving it that way.

He had to be fine with leaving it that way.

-x-x-x-

Years went by, and Serbia began to get used to living inAustria’s house. There was more work now than he had while at Turkey’s, but hegot to drink and hang out with Croatia, see his youngest sister daily. He justhad to focus on the little things.

But his body began to ache as battles were fought on his land,and, as his people began to flee, Serbia knew his time with Austria was almostover.

He was becoming weaker from the migrations; even Austria seemedto take pity on him, and switched his chores from outside work to looking afterthe younger nations. Some part of him wanted to scoff at the women’s work, buthe couldn’t bring himself to. He really was too exhausted.  

One day, while the younger ones were napping, Serbia finallyacknowledged he wasn’t fine just staring after Croatia.

He was staring out the window and watching Croatia and Czechlaughing together outside, and something snapped. He didn’t like the hollowfeeling in his chest whenever Croatia made some comment on a human. He didn’tlike the irrational jealousy he felt whenever Croatia talked to Czech. Hewanted to be nearer to him, to be able to touch his chest, to kiss him, toactually say any of that out loud without fear he’d get rejected. His bodyached from the effects of war and his heart ached from keeping this in fortwenty years.

When Croatia came in for a break from work, Serbia was also inthe kitchen getting some food for when the kids woke, and his body moved beforehis mind did.

He lurched forward and grabbed Croatia’s face with both of hishands. Their teeth knocked together as Serbia leaned in too fast to kissCroatia. The kiss was brief and messy, more Serbia desperately trying to getall those feelings out in one action than anything else.

He pulled away as abruptly as he started the kiss, and he couldvaguely hear and feel himself panting. All he could focus on was Croatia’sshocked expression as the other man gaped wordlessly at him.

Serbia fled the kitchen.

-x-x-x-

He never did get any resolution to that moment.

Serbia was never alone with Croatia for very long after thatbefore he had to move back to Turkey’s house, as his own land had been retakenby the Turks. There had been one brief moment where they had been in thekitchen alone, like before. Croatia had opened his mouth to say something, butHungary walked in, interrupting him.

It’s whatever. Shit happens, things don’t always work out.

Or at least that’s what he tries to tell himself.

🏰⚔️👑🐲 DMODT 58 update

Eren hated himself for his own weakness. Levi left him weak at the knees, a simple touch reducing him to a warm and fuzzy mess. He'd never stopped loving Levi, and that was the problem. He wanted to let the alpha sweep him off his feet. He wanted to listen to all Levi's sweet words, and lay in the alpha's arms, while Levi felt the solid kicks of their child. It would all be so simple to give in. He could do it. He could do it, but he knew if he did, he'd be running away again. He'd run to Zeke after losing Levi, now he'd would be running Levi after losing Zeke. The alpha scattered his thoughts, sent him spiralling then glued him back together with just a look. His body craved and begged to be touched, Armin's slick soaked bed had been evidence enough of that. His friend too polite to mention that, or that Eren had had one hell of a wet dream after speaking with Levi... but the subtle blush across the blond's face had made it clear that they wouldn't be sharing a bed again. Even if Armin said he was "ok", Eren really wasn't. Levi had told him to be selfish, yet everything he did felt selfish. Armin was the prince of Eldia by blood. He shouldn't have to sleep beside Eren simply because his dreams had decided he needed nightmares. He shouldn't be getting into fights with Levi on Eren's behalf, and attempting to protect him from the alpha like a mate would. Armin would soon have the rug pull from beneath him as he was crowned prince. He'd soon be loaded down with the weight that came from running a kingdom, while dancing to the desires of the royal advisors. Eren needed to push him away for both their sakes, and he hated that it left him feeling like he was about to pull a "Levi" on the beta. There was a war raging in Armin's kingdom, and once Eren returned Zeke's body to Marley, he'd be stepping back from playing at prince. His baby was growing, and he felt he only had a few weeks before he'd be giving birth. His body no longer slowing the pregnancy, nor did he want it to. His child should have been born over a month ago, and his 21st was looming around the corner. It'd been 7 days since Zeke had died. They'd intended to take the alpha's body back to Marley by now. But Historia had forced him to take extra time to rest, and there was no way in hell he was letting them take Zeke without him. It wasn't about trust. It was about the deep all consuming need to be there when Zeke returned home. To make sure Dina saw what she'd done to her own son, and he needed to do it for himself. He needed to say goodbye to Zeke in his own way. His conscious would never let him rest if he dove right into bed with Levi so soon after Zeke's death... even if a fuck was exactly what his body felt like it needed. Dressed in his finest robes, with his hair combed back to within an inch of its life, Eren was finally returning to Marley. Levi had wanted to come, but Eren wasn't letting the alpha go anywhere with him, much less into enemy territory where his presence would most likely make things a thousand times worse. Despite her hatred of him, even Eren wasn't callous enough to bring his old lover to face his ex-mother-in-law. No. He, Historia, Freya, Ymir and Steege comprised the party heading to Marley. Ymir carrying Historia, obviously, and both Eren and Zeke, while Yelena, her head, Porco and Pieck were carried by Steege. The trio wrapped in cloth then piled in to an empty storage box. Eren would truthfully rather be flying with the others, like a small "fuck you" to the woman who'd made his life miserable, but because of his "delicate condition" it was either his human form or not at all. Hanji thought to tell him his own business, like he had no idea he was very pregnant, and like he wasn't technically responsible for Eldia and it's current condition. Historia's magic had saved many, while Freya's had repaired the weapons she could. Eren had bloomed herbs in the darkness of the underground tunnels. The dungeons converted to a third infirmary, which Eren couldn't bring himself to set foot into. Even being below ground level of the castle left him panicked, a weakness he loathed given everything Marley had taken from him, yet one his omega was quick to flood his body with. He much preferred where he was, settled in the saddle of Ymir's nape, with Zeke in his hold. So maybe he didn't prefer the circumstances as much as he did the feel of the fresh wind across his face as they flew towards Marley's royal manor. Crossing over the Marley mainland, the hundred or so battleships in the harbour turned their cannons skywards. Weaving and dodging the cannon balls, the female dragon swooped low enough to pluck a smaller ship from the water, carrying it up to the grass of the manor where she dropped down on the manor doorstep, before looping back to land beside it. Secretly Eren admired a smidge more for her actions, if he'd been in his dragon form, he would have done the same thing. He really wouldn't have, but he wished he had the courage to. As angry Marley soldiers poured off the ship, and even angrier Dina appeared from within her manor. It looked to Eren as if everything was functioning as normal within its immaculate grounds. There wasn't an increase in guards, nor was there a single blade of grass out of place. Not at all like the castle back in Eldia, which would take more than a little magic to straighten everything up. Sending a misty roar in the direction of the ship, the soldiers were falling over themselves as they fell back. "What is the meaning of all of this?! Eren, this constitutes an act of war. It's an international crime to use dragons, and you may be a dragon yourself, but once they hear... What have you got there?!" With the help of Historia, Eren climbed from Ymir's saddle, the princess carrying Zeke as it was easier for her to do so, given Eren's condition. Passing him to the omega, Zeke's head lolled back limply as Eren stood straighter. His heart was racing with fear as he stood before Dina, while his body shook with rage. She'd caused all of this, yet acted like she had the higher ground. Stepping forward, Eren knelt awkwardly to lay Zeke carefully on the manors stone steps. Tears rolled down his face, dripping onto Zeke's face as he took a deep breath. He had to be strong for Zeke. He'd gotten him home, and now he could rest peacefully in Marley "Queen Dina. I regret to inform you that your son, and my husband, Prince Zeke of Marley was slain in battle by Yelena" "I... no..." Rushing to her son, Eren was shoved aside by the queen as she threw herself down beside Zeke. For a moment Eren's heart hurt at the scene. It was as if she really did love her son. Caught by Historia, Eren couldn't even find the words to thank her. A thick lump of emotion stuck in his throat "Zeke... no... Zeke... You! You did this!" Looking up, she glared daggers at Eren. Her guards stepping closer, but not too close given the two dragons "I did nothing" "You poisoned him! You twisted him, and turned him against me. I don't believe Yelena would..." "Yelena acted under your orders. Zeke knew the attack was orchestrated by you to limit my actions. He knew you were planning something, which is why he returned to Eldia with me. You never had time for him, nor did you bother to get to know him" "What would a diseased whore like you know?! You didn't know my son! You didn't care for him! You didn't even fulfil your role in his bed. Yet you clung to him and you ruined him!" "I didn't ruin him. He wasn't ruined. He was just misunderstood. You did that. You showed him all the wrong sides of being a mother. You neglected him. You abused him. You told him he was nothing unless he was expanding Marley. He died in my arms, fucking scared of what came next. He loved this baby, and he loved me in his own way. And you know what, I did hate him. I loathed him and wanted to die after the we slept together, but I took the time to get to know him. It wasn't love, but it was more than friendship in the final days. He learned he could be happy, and I'm glad I gave him that" "You should have healed him! His life means something, not like yours!" "I couldn't. Yelena severed his spinal cord. Zeke didn't understand what was happening until it'd been done. He... he was brave and foolish... and I wish none of this had happened, but it happened all because of you. Because you're a greedy bitch who doesn't care who dies in her name. You stay in your manor walls, sending people to death. Torturing and experimenting on dragons, which is illegal by international law. You've brought all of this upon yourself. Zeke is dead because of you. Your armies decimated by dragons because of you. Hundred dead, thousands blaming you, and you did this to yourself with your greed" Dina gaped "How dare you! He was my son! You're just a common slut" "No. You don't get to play that card. I was his husband. It wasn't a perfect marriage, but I was there with him, for him. We brought back Yelena, Pieck and Porco. Your precious dogs were also cut down in battle, and as you rightly pointed out, there are two dragons with me. Two royal dragons, and two princesses from the dragon nation of Draecia. All incidents of dragon abuse are reported to Draecia, including three cases of torture. You left those dragons mindless, only controllable with a scale from another dragon. Vermil perhaps? Your crimes are catching up with you, Dina. Your nation will crumble without a ruler, and you did this to yourself" That was all Eren had the steam to say. The ground spinning as his body forgot how to breathe, the awful desperate need for air that came before vomiting leaving him sinking into Historia. Lifting him into her arms, Eren swallowed hard. He definitely didn't want to vomit in front of Dina. He didn't want to give her pleasure of witnessing him in distress. Historia holding him was embarrassing enough as it was "Out of respect for Prince Eren, in this time of mourning, we will be giving you a week to organise the funeral of Prince Zeke. You shall then be transported to Draecia to take the stand over your crimes" Dina rose to her full height, the woman looking smug as she did "Rod Reiss will not take action against me. He is known for his ridiculous ways and eccentric behaviour. The time of the dragons is passing. The future lays in resources and science. No one will touch Marley, not with our hands on Paradis Island's resources. We are unstoppable" "Your claim to Eldia died with Prince Zeke. You ordered the attack on Prince Eren and his kidnapping that lead to this war. You've voided the treaty with Eldia, and voided the treaty of "non-interference" with Draecia in the process. Rod Reiss may not be willing to act, but his eldest daughter, Princess Freya has seen fit to step in. Neither her, nor I, Princess Historia, will let this slide, or allow you to harm any more of our dragon kin. Send word to withdraw from Eldia as soon as possible, or this one warship will be joined by others" If Eren wasn't gay, bonded, or stupidly in love with a stupid alpha, he may have swooned for Historia on the spot. Her voice was strong, not leaving Dina in any in. Dina looked absolutely livid, and slightly feral. But then again, she was being called out by a princess who was younger than her. Staring into the woman's eyes, Eren hated Zeke laying on the cold stone steps. It wasn't right "Please, Dina. Do the right thing. Zeke never wanted this war. Give him the burial he deserves, with full honours. He loved Marley. He loved you. He wanted to make you proud, but he also wanted to be a father. Lay him to rest, and hand yourself in" "The day I had myself in, is the day the last dragon falls from the sky. Marley will not be so easily destroyed, and I will be lodging an official complaint over your stand over tactics and murder of my son. Leave before I have you shot dead" Ever patient, Historia's voice was low as she started to reply. The princess was probably trying to find a way to reason with Dina, despite how things had played out "Queen Dina..." Snarling, Dina bared her teeth. Never had she looked more human than she did as she yelled "Leave!" In Historia's hold, she looked down to him. Eren nodding, knowing he wasn't going to feel any guilt over whatever came Dina's way. Like he'd said, she'd brought this upon herself. The omega also knew that he was lying to himself. He would care, and the thought sickened him. Because of him, Draecia had now been pulled into this war. The tedious balance between the three kingdoms was crumbling, simply because he existed, and no one could tell him otherwise "Very well. But we shall return. If you wish to public slander Eldia and Draecia to your allies, we will expose the truth behind this war. We will expose your lies and manipulation. I doubt countries will be so open to trade offers when they learn of your dishonesty. They'll probably skip you all together and buy directly from Eldia, something that Draecia will help with" "You wouldn't..." "I would. Doesn't that make the wickedest girl in the world? The kind of child to go against my parents for the greater good of our people and the innocent people your selfish actions have harmed. Ymir, we're leaving. Queen Dina has a funeral to plan, and a war to end" Helped back into Ymir's saddle, Eren's eyes remained trained on Zeke. Dina had turned to sink back down beside her son, one hand cupping his pale face as she ignored them leaving. All at once it felt wrong to leave him in her hands, like he was abandoning the alpha, despite him being long dead. He didn't know what to do or say. He wanted to scream at Ymir to take Zeke's body in her claws and to fly them all back to the castle. He knew he couldn't make such a selfish request. Marley was Zeke's home. Zeke had been proud to be from Marley. Until Eren had come along, he'd lived his life thinking things were the way they were meant to be... "Eren?" Shaking his head, Eren didn't wish to answer Historia. He didn't want to talk. He didn't want to think. He didn't know what he wanted, only that he couldn't cling to the past forever. Sinking into Historia's hold, he forced himself to look from Zeke, burying his face against Historia's shoulder for the flight home. He ruined and destroyed everything he touched. No matter what anyone said, he'd done all of this. Levi was waiting with Mikasa and her squad as they landed on the castle's training yards. This time Eren brushed off Historia's help as he slipped from Ymir. He didn't want to think. He didn't want to remember. He wanted to forget everything horrible and he wanted someone to tell him he wasn't to blame. Seeking out Levi, the alpha was the first of the waiting party to reach him. Stopping before him, Levi's expression was soft, while Eren was sure he must look a wreck "Eren?" There was something different in the way Levi said his name. The gentle questioning, the oozing concern and the hesitation from days of not speaking. Crushed beneath his self imposed blame, Eren reached out to take Levi's hand, the alpha quick to turn the gesture into a hug. He wanted Levi. He wanted to surrender himself beneath the alpha, and to forget about the world outside "Take me to bed" Four simple words was all it took. He couldn't keep the charade any longer. He wanted the pleasure that melted his brains and blanked his mind "Are you sure?" "I'm sure" Swept off his feet and carried up to Levi's chambers, the moment they were inside Eren was pulling Levi into a hungry kiss. Months of separation leading to a blinding lust as their mouths clashed and hands groped blindly. Falling to bed with a slight bounce, Levi stripped him deftly, the alpha's hands had always been extraordinarily skilled. Cupping his small breasts, Levi's lips found Eren's neck, nipping and kissing as the omega fought to undo the alpha's pants. His arse growing sopping wet with the need to be filled by the alpha in front of him "You're so fucking beautiful" Massaging his breasts, Eren moaned. They'd been so sore and heavy with milk, the pressure of Levi's hold just right to provide relief from pain. Whimpering as the alpha continued to mouth his way down, precum started to dribble down Eren's neglected dick as Levi's lips sealed around his left nipple, sucking hard as his hands abandoned his breasts to fight his way from his shirt. Leaning back against the pillows, Eren tried to hook his leg around Levi, only for his stomach to prevent him getting any kind of friction down there. Sucking harder, the omega's head lolled back, he could come from this alone, but that wasn't what he wanted "Fuck... fuck... Levi... fuck me..." Releasing his nipple, Levi looked up to him "Are you sure?" "Please. I'm... I'm sick of being what everyone wants... I need you. I need you so badly..." "I'm right here..." Stripped free of his clothes, Levi was still as stunning as Eren remembered. There were new scars, some looking more painful than others, but there was a softness in his alpha that hadn't been there when they'd parted. Kissing his way along each of Eren's thighs, the omega's hands gripped the blankets as Levi finally settled between his legs. Sliding one hand down, Levi's fingers rubbed at his sopping opening, causing Eren to cry out in a half sob of need. It was torture to be so close to coming, yet not being close enough to fall right over the edge "Relax for me, baby. I don't want to hurt you" Nodding, Eren wished Levi would just... the thought gone as his lover buried two fingers into his heat, his back arching off the bed with a lewd moan. God. All Levi had done was begin to finger him and he as putty in the alpha's hands, spreading his legs wider for the man to see without knowing he had. Rocking against the intrusion, Eren's breathy moans drowned out the squelch of his slick "Fuck... shit... Levi... don't stop... don't stop..." Levi knew his body like a harpist knew a harp, drawing the sweetest sounds from within and making it look effortless as he did. He knew every inch of Eren's body, his strong fingers moving in time with omega as he stroke his sweet spot and lit a fire within. Pulling out enough to bring a whine forth, Eren came hard across his belly as Levi pushed three fingers in, a strangle cry erupting as cum splattered across his swollen belly. Leaning down, the alpha lapped at the semen, continuing to abuse Eren's wet heat and drawing every last drop of cum from within. Panting, Eren licked his lips as he tried to catch his breath "Lay on your side for me..." Though foggy and recovering from orgasm, dimly Eren obeyed. Behind him, Levi slip up to spoon him. Peppering kisses to his scaled back as he did. When the alpha's fingers slid from his abused opening, Eren let out a gasped sob. A feeling of emptiness hitting hard, much too hard given he'd just been finger fucked into orgasm "Shhh. I've got you" Supporting Eren's left leg, Eren arched and shivered. His hands gripped the furs on the bed as Levi fucked him. Moans and mews were lost in a haze, both of them desperately chasing the feeling of orgasm all over again, Levi's hard and rough rhythm born from the alpha's nearly year long abstinence, just as much as his love and desire to pleasure the weeping creature in his arms. Lowering his leg, Levi nudged him up, the alpha firmly buried inside as he moved to take Eren's hips in his hands, the omega's gravid stomach rubbing against the furs as it bounce with each hard thrust. His small breasts leaking milk as his stiffened nipples rubbed against the sheets, the weight enough to hurt in a way that made everything feel that much better. Nothing could compare to this. His second orgasm hitting unexpectedly fast, cum turning to piss as he lost control. Growling, Levi's dick swelled and lengthened, Eren crying out his alpha's name, collapsing from a third, dry, orgasm, as Levi knotted him, flooding him with his seed and continuing to ride him roughly through his orgasm. Panting hard, Levi manhandled him back to his side. The alpha's hand sliding across his belly as he nipped at Eren's shoulder. Sweaty, sticky and exhausted, Eren found himself purring as Levi pulled a fur up to cover them. His body felt as if he was overheating, yet that would pass and thought Levi's arms were warm, there was no way of knowing how long he'd remain knotted within. Sinking back into Levi's hold, the alpha crooned softly, his hand moving back to Eren's stomach once they were both covered as he whispered words of praise over the Eren's changing body. Licking his lips, Eren felt like he should say something, yet for the first time in a long time, his mind was truly and completely blank. His self deprecating thoughts ruined by three extraordinary orgasms that had made him come hard enough to render him senseless. Burrowing into the furs, he couldn't find the effort to be embarrassed or ashamed. He couldn't find the effort to hate himself. He couldn't find the effort to deny that Levi was the cornerstone for the foundation of his heart. The way they melted together each time they had sex, nothing felt as safe and right as that. Nothing felt as good as that. Purring up a storm, one round wasn't enough for the reconnecting lovers. Eren's body was starved of physical love and affection. Levi the only thing that could provide any for of comfort, while chasing away the demons from the young omega's mind. Lost in each other, hours passed. When Levi decided the bed was too dirty for the pair of them, he carried him off to the bathtub where he'd cleaned Eren down thoroughly. Drowsy and drained, Eren had fallen asleep in the water. The alpha's hands rubbing the swell of his belly as their baby kicked. To Levi it felt like a dream, his whispers of "thank you" to Eren were lost on his sleeping lover. Leaving Eren sleeping in the bath, Levi stripped his bed down, grateful most of their bodily fluids were captured in the furs that he sent to be cleaned. Carried from the bath to the remade bed, Levi dried Eren carefully, unable to stop himself from mouthing open mouthed kisses to Eren's prominent swell as he did everything he could to make Eren comfortable, before joining him beneath the blankets. Holding him close, they fell asleep in a tangle of limbs. * Waking with Eren in his arms, Levi wondered if he was still dreaming. In the night they'd shifted so Eren was now curled into his side, his proud belly resting across Levi's with his leg wrapped around the alpha's waist. Watching Eren's lips puff out slightly as he let out another soft breath, Levi was completely captivated by the moment. Eren was stunning. His face relaxed, and the deep bags that had hung under his eyes had cleared. Brushing a stray lock of hair back from his omega's face, Levi leaned in to steal a small kiss, knowing that Eren would probably retreat from him again once he woke. The omega had been clearly distressed when he'd returned from Marley, sex probably the last thing he needed, but it wasn't the first time Eren had sought out sexual pleasure in order to cope. He was just lucky that the omega was his, and that he was the only person on Earth who'd seen Eren revelling openly in pleasure. It hadn't mattered how many times he'd knotted him, or how bonelessly exhausted his omega had been, he'd asked for more, so Levi had given him everything he had, not holding back as he tried to heal all of Eren's broken parts. He loved him. He loved him so fucking much, and feeling their baby kicking had filled him with such happiness that he didn't have the words for it. He was well and truly sorry for leaving his lover, yet Eren had let him hold him again. Levi was still watching over Eren as Eren woke. A small sleepy yawn falling from the omega's perfect pink lips as he nuzzled into Levi's shoulder with a second yawn. There were a few small moments, before Eren tensed "Levi?" "Shhh, I'm here. You're ok" Slowly pushing himself up, Levi missed Eren's warmth as the omega rose to sit. One hand moving to his stomach as he did "I..." "Eren" "We had sex..." Blushing beautifully, Levi wanted to push Eren down and climb between his legs all over again "We did" Another few moments passed, Eren wasn't running away, though he looked as if he wanted to "How do you feel? You're not too sore are you?" "I... I feel fine... we... seriously had sex?" "It's alright. We did. And a fair bit if I'm being honest. I know you're hurting, and I know you're scared of what this means now. I can see it on your face, but it doesn't have to change anything if you don't want to it to. I love you and I broke your trust. I know you're going through so much right now, that it all probably feels too much, but I want to be here for you" Eren blinked at him before frowning "You make it sound like you're just here for me to fuck" Levi pinched the bridge of his nose "That's not what I mean" "That's how it sounded" "Eren. I love you. I had sex with you, because I love you. You are the most beautiful and amazing omega in this world. What I mean to say is, that I think we should talk, but only when you're ready. I don't want to hurt you, and I don't want to add to your worries" Sighing, the omega began to climb from his hold. Levi pushing down his desire to pull his omega back to bed "Eren?" "Just... let me use the bathroom. You're saying too many big words and I've just woken up from the best night sleep I've had in a long time. I need... to pee" Levi snorted. Eren had been so ashamed when he'd realised he'd wet the bed, not understanding how Levi could understand these things happen, especially when Eren was so heavily pregnant that he looked fit to burst "Alright. Should I send for some food? You should eat" "Um... just let me deal with this first" "Ok" Taking that to mean yes, Levi opened his door to find it guarded. That certainly made things easier as he sent the guards to the kitchens with orders to bring back a variety of things for Eren. He wanted Eren to stay, and if nothing plucked his fancy, Eren might just leave in order to find something more appealing to eat. The food arrived before Eren returned from the bathroom. Dressed in a bathrobe, his stomach was too large to hide it completely in the fabric. Waddling over to sit at the dining table, Eren sighed as the tie came undone, exposing both small breasts and his swell "I didn't know it'd get so big" Fussing with the tie, the omega sighed again as it unraveled "Eren, it's fine. You don't need to hide your body from me" Sitting in just a pair of pants, Levi was even less dressed than Eren was "That's not the problem... I just... I haven't been comforted with my body for a while now" "You should be. You look stunning" Eren's gaze remained on his stomach "I look fat. I feel fat and about as sexy as a shoe" "Nonsense. You're beautiful" "You're just saying that because we fucked" "No. I'm saying that because it's true. You look beautiful. Motherhood suits you" Finally Eren's lips twitched as his cheeks reddened minutely. How long had it been since someone complimented him? "You, uh, think so?" "I do. You're a natural, and you're a wonderful mother to Luca" "I haven't had this baby yet" "I know. I'm amazed every time I see your stomach. To know that the child is mine... I'm so fucking proud" Eren let out a weird kind of snort, before shaking his head "Levi. I don't know what you want me to say" "You don't have to say anything. I just want you to know you're beautiful" In his mind, Obsydin was agreeing with every word Levi said. The dragon had given him mental privacy while he reconnected with Eren. Both Levi and his alpha grateful for it. It seemed like the dragon had backed off once his sword had been placed beside Vermil's "I... I think I should apologise. Yesterday really fucking sucked" Pouring Eren a large cup of tea, Levi set the cup down in front of the omega. Wrapping his hands around the cup, Eren leaned forward, the bathrobe slipping to expose more of Eren's barely hidden breasts "I figured as much" "I feel like I'm falling apart" "If you need to talk, I'll listen" "Will you? Because I really fucked up and everyone keeps lying to me. I still can't believe your back, and I told myself I wasn't going to go running back to you, only to climb into bed with you so you'd fuck me until I couldn't think and I'm kind of the biggest arsehole in the world, and responsible for hundreds of people dying..." Eren was fast spiralling, his scent souring as Levi rose from his chair. Moving to Eren's side, he squatted down to take both Eren's hands in his. Despite everything that had happened, Eren still wore his engagement ring. Levi's thumb tracing the jewel as he took a deep breath, trying to pick his words so as to not upset Eren further "Eren. I'm not mad. I don't regret sleeping with you. I don't regret holding you, or making love to you. I don't regret telling you I love you. But this goes further than that. Who's lying to you? And why? And what do you mean you've killed hundreds? I want to understand your pain. I want to be here for you, but you need to explain things for me" "The war, Levi. I started the fucking war... now Draecia is going to war with Marley. Historia's bringing Dina up on war charges..." Breaking down into tears, Eren's whole body shook "I did this. I blacked out and flew to Draecia. Zeke was supposed to come with me because we were worried about the baby. Historia sent her kingdom to war because of me. How many more people are going to die because of me?! I hate it. I hate it, Levi. I did all of this. I ruined Eldia. I ruined Marley. I ruined Draecia! I ruin everything all the time! Armin said none of this was my fault, but it was! If I hadn't been so scared, I could have called Luca sooner. I could have taken Zeke to Draecia. I could have prevented this from happening! I married Zeke and the agreement was that I had three years to birth an heir! I wasn't supposed to fall pregnant! I wasn't supposed to care about him! He's dead and gone, and I've jumped back into bed with you! I'm falling apart because everyone keeps lying to me! I did all of this! Why can't they blame me?! Why?!" Eren was basically yelling by the end of the outburst as coughed and sobbed. Everything Levi had been fearing was laid bare by Eren's confession. He'd fucking known Eren would feel this way. He'd known it, but it didn't make it hurt any less "Because you're not to blame. Zeke and Erwin both knew you didn't want a war, yet couldn't put aside their differences to find out what the truth was. I know it's hard, and I knew you'd feel like this, but seeing you like this hurts like hell. I don't blame you. I can't blame you... I love you" "How can you tell me you love me? I've torn three countries apart" "Dina is responsible. You gave up everything in an attempt to keep the peace. Historia chose to take action against Marley. They've been hunting and slaying dragons for years. She's stepped up because she wants better for her country. You're always the last to see the good in yourself, and it frustrates the fuck out of me" "I don't feel good" "You don't feel good physically or mentally?" Eren shook his head "Both... I'm tired, Levi. I love this baby, but I'm done being pregnant. I'm worried about how long they've been inside of me, if they're going to be ok from my body trying to protect them. I'm tired because I know the moment I step outside that door everyone is going to talk about me all over again. About how much of a slut I am. I'm tired of not knowing how you're magically ok. I'm angry that you were gone, and you missed most of this pregnancy. I'm horny. Tired. And depressed. I don't know what to do next, but I know Armin isn't going to like me having spent so much time with you. I just... I wanted to help everyone, but I didn't... I feel so fucking stupid" Half sliding off his chair as he sought comfort in Levi's hold, Levi lifted his omega before they wound up on the floor completely. Carrying Eren over to his bed, he settled him down, kissing his forehead as he took his hands in his "You're not stupid. You're strong and you're smart and you're beautiful. I'm sorry I wasn't here for you. I'm sorry I wasn't here for our baby" "It sucked... it sucked so much... I wanted it to be yours... I wanted it... but I'm so scared of being alone. I'm scared to be with you and I'm scared not to be" "You don't have to decide. But you do need to decide if you're up to eating" "I'm really tired. My chest feels itchy too" "Then stay in bed. Rest. Let me take care of things" "I don't want to sleep alone. I don't want to dream about Zeke dying again" Mumbling the words, the omega looked miserable. Climbing up to lay beside Eren, the omega slowly shifted into his hold "I've got you. I'm right here" "I know, but I don't know how. I don't understand how you and Obsydin can both be in there" "I don't really know either. I don't remember a lot of what happened after I left. I was... it was blank" "Can you tell me what you remember? Everyone is hiding things and I'm tired of it" Levi kissed Eren's forehead, the omega's face hidden against his neck, slotting perfectly into his side where he belonged "I'll tell you what I remember. It wasn't great and I did some stuff you won't like" Eren gave a hollow snort "I married another alpha, had people watch him fuck me, then got locked up. I think there's a whole lot we would have rathered we not done" Levi replayed Eren's words in his head, not entirely sure they made sense, before dismissing the thought. He couldn't tell Eren everything, because he didn't remember everything, so he'd have to start with... with when he tried to kill himself "Levi?" "Sorry. I was thinking. Are you warm enough? It's not exactly a long story, but I don't want you being cold" "I'm ok. You're warm" "Alright... I'll tell you what I remember. Obsydin could probably tell you what I can't, but he won't tell me either" "It's ok... I want to know what you went through, in your own words" * Levi could barely remember the day he'd left Eren and Luca on the beach. The roaring of pain in the back of his mind, combined with the pain of his own heart breaking left him numb. He had no destination in mind as he rode away, only to put as much distance between himself and his family. Telling himself that it was for Eren's sake didn't make anything better. Telling himself he was protecting Eren was just a cheap cop out. He knew how much he was going to hurt his omega, yet he left anyway. From there, things grew hazy for Levi. Days would pass in a blink of an eye, Levi finding himself waking to find he recognised nothing around him, or even worse, he'd wake to find himself in Eren's arms, only for the illusion to shatter as the omega cruelly abused him. Voicing his inner most thoughts as he blamed him for leaving. The horses he'd taken with him found their deaths at his hands, one night he'd tethered them, then when he'd come too again, he'd found them slaughtered by his claws, his body bathed in blood. The money he'd taken was lost from his pockets as his clothes grew tattered, little more than cloth hanging off his weather beaten form. Winter made all that more rough with no sanity to remind him to seek shelter and food. The voices in his head now smothered out his own, Levi soon forgetting he could speak anything other than grunts and growls, moments of clarity disappearing entirely. The voices and the hallucinations had robbed him of all he was. He didn't know where reality ended and the dreams began, and the onset of total madness hit too fast for him to end his own life, as he'd planned. On a snowy winter's night, Levi found himself at the banks of a large lake. The snow drifted and floated down from the heavens, seeping in through the holes in his boots, Levi's body already in the starting stages of hypothermia. Perhaps because of this, he'd been granted a moment of clarity, lonely beyond words as he stared up at the overcast sky. He knew he was dying. His body couldn't withstand the cold any further, nor the months of neglect and feeding on whatever was close and available, without always positive results. If he had one last wish, it was to see Eren one last time. To tell him how much he'd loved him, and to thank him for loving him in return. On the remnants of his shirt, the brooch his love had gifted him hung heavily, only remaining due to the fact it was pinned there. With clumsy fingers, Levi removed the brooch. It's golden shine filled with dirt, Eren's scale a dark blob in the centre, while the diamonds held no glint of shine. This was the last thing he had of his mate. The last thing he could hold onto to prove Eren was his. The bite on his neck forgotten by tired mind. Standing beneath the clouds, Levi took a deep breath. He didn't want Eren to see what came next. He didn't want any part of his omega to see him die like a stray dog. Tears rolled down his face, betraying his own thoughts. With a feral kind of yell, the brooch was thrown into the black inky water, a small plop before it disappeared from his sight. Levi then clutching his hands to his chest as he sank down into the snow, his pain vocalised in screaming sobs. All he wanted was Eren. Eren was soft and warm. He was hope and the future. He was sweet and pure. He felt shame and pain for taking a life. He'd felt the pain of others as his own, and wanted to protect everyone from the monsters of the world... though labelled one himself. By some miracle he made it through the night, blacking out then waking to find himself naked, his soaked clothes hung over rocks in the cave he found himself in. Most confusingly was the fact that Eren's brooch back in his hands. He'd hoped to die. He'd thought he would, curled in the snow, but there he was. Warm, and starving, Levi curled up closer to the fire, falling back to sleep from sheer exhaustion. This was the first time Levi met Obsydin in his mind. Dressed in fine clothes, and standing in a royal hall, Levi thought he'd finally gone off the edge. Asleep while awake had become his natural state, yet he knew he was dreaming, despite how real it all felt. He had to be dreaming, he was looking at a wilder version of himself. He didn't know what was happening, and he didn't want to know. If this was dream, the dream he died in, he was choosing how he died. Using the hooked clawed of his right middle finger, Levi tore at his left wrist. He was done. If he woke up again, he had no idea what came next, or when he'd be licid enough for this "You fool!" The other him rushed to his side. It was surprising how fast he grew woozy. With one arm wrapped around his waist, and his free hand holding Levi's wrist, the other him prevented his fall. Levi's torn arm slowly stitching back together, the sight to repulsive for him to watch "You fool. You're lucky Eren left you that scale" It was a stupid question, but Levi didn't know what else to ask "What are you?" "I think you mean who. I'm showing you myself in the form Eren preferred, though I must say, he is much easier on the eyes than you. I've been trying to connect with you for months, your mind is breaking from the weight of my presence inside of you" Snorting something dangerously close to a laugh, Levi didn't know why he wanted to laugh given the situation "No shit" Huffing, Obsydin let go. Levi dropping to the floor like a sack of potatoes. Glaring up at the dragon, the alpha's face was otherwise expressionless "I did not ask for it to be this way. I did not know the burden would consume you, or that we would be parted from him due to it" "What the hell else was I going to do? Stay around and kill him?" "I had hoped to act sooner, but when you left Eren, you left the part of his soul that still had hold of me. The last stop guard to protect you from losing yourself completely. Separated from him, you were quick to succumb to the madness within" Moving to draw himself into a more comfortable position, Levi held his healing arm to his chest "If you've been here the whole time, why didn't you act sooner? Why didn't you show yourself?" "I couldn't. Please listen, as I'm tired of repeating myself. Last night you tried to retrieve his brooch, you would have died then had I not taken hold of your body. Your weakened state allowed me to infect your mind further. Using your body, I drew my sword, spilling your blood upon my bone and scale in the hopes of forming a new bond" A new bond? He didn't even want the old bond, let alone this bond "Why the fuck didn't you let me just die? It's better for him. Do you think he wants to see me again? After what I did to him? You know how stubborn Eren is. You know how many times his heart has been broken. You know how fragile he is. And you know because you've tortured him yourself. You broke his mind, and took away his ability to bear children. No. He doesn't want either of us near him, and I don't want to live like this" "Even when I can return you to sanity?" Dragons were arseholes. He knew he'd said it before, but they most certainly were complete and total, shitty, arseholes "Right. Sure. You return me to my mind, take my body, then kill Erwin. That's what you've wanted all along" "I will not deny that would please me to see the Smith dead, yet... Watching Eren has reminded me there is more to life than a thirst for blood" "So you've fallen in love with my omega? Is that it? You want to get home so you can fuck him?" "You humans and your "fucking". When he betrayed me, I wanted him to hurt. Then, I grew curious watching him. I thought he'd be a selfish human, given how he pleaded for you. I thought he'd cry out over how he gave part of his soul, yet he did not seek out attention for his pain. I grew further curious until you worsened. The times in which you lost control, I am sorry for. I am a Dreamseer. The times your mind wandered or slipped, allowed my powers to manifest, and my desire to kill the Smith... Well. Yes. He was only spared an immediate death because of Eren, so I wished to know why he of that bastard's bloodline deserved not to die, even with the appalling manner in which he treated Eren. I once had a mate. Who was strong and beautiful. Who wanted the world on a silver platter and I would have gifted them anything and everything. My madness tainted them. A madness of the mind I did not know has manifested there. When they were taken and slain, I, like you, lost control of myself. My desire to seek revenge against the world combined with my illness... Never mind. I speak too much. You asked why am I doing this? I do it for Eren who'd birth a dead clutch and adopt a stranger's child as his own in a heartbeat, because I wish to see what becomes of him" Levi gaped. He actually gaped like an idiot. Though, it was really just him sitting there staring with his lips slightly parted, attempting to process the words he was hearing "I assure you..." "Just. Stop. Ok. I need a moment. You're in love with my mate?" "I..." "You're..." "Levi" "No. Eren is my omega... was my omega... You ruined everything for us. We spent a year apart while he trained his dragon magic. We were to be wed... He gave up everything to support me... and you now decide you love him?!" Obsydin stalked away from him, seating himself on the king's throne "I offer you this, for the sake of Eren, I will lessen the infection upon your mind, and in return, we shall return to Eren" "And how do I know you won't let the madness consume me once we return? That you won't hurt him the moment I'm gone" "You don't. And stop holding dragons to your own human standards. I may be a monster, but no one goes to war without reason. My mate was my world. Our children were born from our love. My mate was taken from me and I was never able to see them again. I make a vow on my children's lives that I will return you to Eren's side, if you do what I need you to do, when I ask you do it" "Can't you just take my body over?" "I could, but right now, it's so pathetically weak that it has no reason to exist, outside of housing our shared consciousnesses. You either make this deal, or you die knowing you broke Eren's heart and left him in the hands of the Smith" He knew he broke Eren's heart. He didn't need fucking reminding. Obsydin's words were getting stuck in his head, an almost funny thought given that this whole exchange was in his head. He was hopelessly crazy, this plan probably a product of his desire to return home. He'd probably be dead soon enough anyway "What do I need to do?" Jumping back up from the throne, the smile on Obsydin's lips was creepy as fuck, forcing him to make a mental note not to smile so widely. It was strange to say the least, setting eyes upon himself, given that the image of himself that he'd always carried, in no real way was translated into human form "Excellent. I take this word to be binding. When you wake, you must burn the last of the scales that encased the sword, and draw the blade. With fresh blood and Eren's scale, you must place them upon my own scale. I will need his magic to awaken my sword" Magic. He'd never fucking understand magic. He wasn't sure the people who used the stupid thing did either "Awaken you sword?" "You had but a taste of my power. A single drop of tainted blood. When you draw the blade, I shall use Eren's magic to remove the... more damaged parts of us. You shouldn't feel a thing" Obsydin was a liar. He'd woken, and with nothing left to lose, he'd done as he'd said. As the scales burned, fever set in. Each blackening and shrivelling scale that crackled on the fire made it worse. It felt as if the flames themselves were burning in his blood. For days he drifted in and out of a fevered state, collapsed by the lake to pathetically lap at the foul tasting water each time he woke. Obsydin had sent him to the lakes edge, the voice now in the back of his mind, rather than before him like they'd been in the dream castle. It didn't matter if he didn't eat immediately. What mattered was breaking the fever and keeping his fluids up. When the process had passed, the sword had become truly his. Following Obsydin's directions, he'd taken the blade in his hand. It no longer felt heavy and clunky, instead more like an extension of his own body... but that didn't mean he could hold it for long at all. He'd lost a great deal of muscle and strength. If not for his natural alpha endowments, Eren's scale, Obsydin's meddling and access to water, he would be dead. Yet, barely functional, Obsydin's first instruction was that they set out for Eldia. The dragon really not thinking through the finer details. Levi was human. He couldn't fly. It wasn't a case of growing a magical set of winds and flapping off into the horizon. He only had two legs and a heartbeat. First came trapping and killing game. Then came strength and stamina training. Once he could go longer than five minutes without feeling as if he'd run a marathon, they'd set out for Eldia. As time moved forward, it became almost natural to voice his replies to Obsydin allowed. It was, after all, a conversation between two beings. They just happened to both be relying on the same body... A body that relied on Obsydin's sword for so much. Not only was the blade ridiculously sharp, it never seemed to blunt or dull. It cut through its prey with all deftness of the most seasoned wolf, tearing the life from the animal before it'd even had a chance to run. It was like no other sword he'd ever held, and gave him the feeling that the inanimate object was trying to assist in the hunt and kill. Obsydin said nothing of it. Nor would be speak of his mate again, no matter how many times Levi pried or pushed. Even Eren was a topic that Obsydin would no longer talk about. He was stuck with the world's second worst conversationalist for a partner with him being the first.

🏰⚔️🐲🐲👑 DMODT 58 - still going...

Eren hated himself for his own weakness. Levi left him weak at the knees, a simple touch reducing him to a warm and fuzzy mess. He'd never stopped loving Levi, and that was the problem. He wanted to let the alpha sweep him off his feet. He wanted to listen to all Levi's sweet words, and lay in the alpha's arms, while Levi felt the solid kicks of their child. It would all be so simple to give in. He could do it. He could do it, but he knew if he did, he'd be running away again. He'd run to Zeke after losing Levi, now he'd would be running Levi after losing Zeke. The alpha scattered his thoughts, sent him spiralling then glued him back together with just a look. His body craved and begged to be touched, Armin's slick soaked bed had been evidence enough of that. His friend too polite to mention that, or that Eren had had one hell of a wet dream after speaking with Levi... but the subtle blush across the blond's face had made it clear that they wouldn't be sharing a bed again. Even if Armin said he was "ok", Eren really wasn't. Levi had told him to be selfish, yet everything he did felt selfish. Armin was the prince of Eldia by blood. He shouldn't have to sleep beside Eren simply because his dreams had decided he needed nightmares. He shouldn't be getting into fights with Levi on Eren's behalf, and attempting to protect him from the alpha like a mate would. Armin would soon have the rug pull from beneath him as he was crowned prince. He'd soon be loaded down with the weight that came from running a kingdom, while dancing to the desires of the royal advisors. Eren needed to push him away for both their sakes, and he hated that it left him feeling like he was about to pull a "Levi" on the beta. There was a war raging in Armin's kingdom, and once Eren returned Zeke's body to Marley, he'd be stepping back from playing at prince. His baby was growing, and he felt he only had a few weeks before he'd be giving birth. His body no longer slowing the pregnancy, nor did he want it to. His child should have been born over a month ago, and his 21st was looming around the corner. It'd been 7 days since Zeke had died. They'd intended to take the alpha's body back to Marley by now. But Historia had forced him to take extra time to rest, and there was no way in hell he was letting them take Zeke without him. It wasn't about trust. It was about the deep all consuming need to be there when Zeke returned home. To make sure Dina saw what she'd done to her own son, and he needed to do it for himself. He needed to say goodbye to Zeke in his own way. His conscious would never let him rest if he dove right into bed with Levi so soon after Zeke's death... even if a fuck was exactly what his body felt like it needed. Dressed in his finest robes, with his hair combed back to within an inch of its life, Eren was finally returning to Marley. Levi had wanted to come, but Eren wasn't letting the alpha go anywhere with him, much less into enemy territory where his presence would most likely make things a thousand times worse. Despite her hatred of him, even Eren wasn't callous enough to bring his old lover to face his ex-mother-in-law. No. He, Historia, Freya, Ymir and Steege comprised the party heading to Marley. Ymir carrying Historia, obviously, and both Eren and Zeke, while Yelena, her head, Porco and Pieck were carried by Steege. The trio wrapped in cloth then piled in to an empty storage box. Eren would truthfully rather be flying with the others, like a small "fuck you" to the woman who'd made his life miserable, but because of his "delicate condition" it was either his human form or not at all. Hanji thought to tell him his own business, like he had no idea he was very pregnant, and like he wasn't technically responsible for Eldia and it's current condition. Historia's magic had saved many, while Freya's had repaired the weapons she could. Eren had bloomed herbs in the darkness of the underground tunnels. The dungeons converted to a third infirmary, which Eren couldn't bring himself to set foot into. Even being below ground level of the castle left him panicked, a weakness he loathed given everything Marley had taken from him, yet one his omega was quick to flood his body with. He much preferred where he was, settled in the saddle of Ymir's nape, with Zeke in his hold. So maybe he didn't prefer the circumstances as much as he did the feel of the fresh wind across his face as they flew towards Marley's royal manor. Crossing over the Marley mainland, the hundred or so battleships in the harbour turned their cannons skywards. Weaving and dodging the cannon balls, the female dragon swooped low enough to pluck a smaller ship from the water, carrying it up to the grass of the manor where she dropped down on the manor doorstep, before looping back to land beside it. Secretly Eren admired a smidge more for her actions, if he'd been in his dragon form, he would have done the same thing. He really wouldn't have, but he wished he had the courage to. As angry Marley soldiers poured off the ship, and even angrier Dina appeared from within her manor. It looked to Eren as if everything was functioning as normal within its immaculate grounds. There wasn't an increase in guards, nor was there a single blade of grass out of place. Not at all like the castle back in Eldia, which would take more than a little magic to straighten everything up. Sending a misty roar in the direction of the ship, the soldiers were falling over themselves as they fell back. "What is the meaning of all of this?! Eren, this constitutes an act of war. It's an international crime to use dragons, and you may be a dragon yourself, but once they hear... What have you got there?!" With the help of Historia, Eren climbed from Ymir's saddle, the princess carrying Zeke as it was easier for her to do so, given Eren's condition. Passing him to the omega, Zeke's head lolled back limply as Eren stood straighter. His heart was racing with fear as he stood before Dina, while his body shook with rage. She'd caused all of this, yet acted like she had the higher ground. Stepping forward, Eren knelt awkwardly to lay Zeke carefully on the manors stone steps. Tears rolled down his face, dripping onto Zeke's face as he took a deep breath. He had to be strong for Zeke. He'd gotten him home, and now he could rest peacefully in Marley "Queen Dina. I regret to inform you that your son, and my husband, Prince Zeke of Marley was slain in battle by Yelena" "I... no..." Rushing to her son, Eren was shoved aside by the queen as she threw herself down beside Zeke. For a moment Eren's heart hurt at the scene. It was as if she really did love her son. Caught by Historia, Eren couldn't even find the words to thank her. A thick lump of emotion stuck in his throat "Zeke... no... Zeke... You! You did this!" Looking up, she glared daggers at Eren. Her guards stepping closer, but not too close given the two dragons "I did nothing" "You poisoned him! You twisted him, and turned him against me. I don't believe Yelena would..." "Yelena acted under your orders. Zeke knew the attack was orchestrated by you to limit my actions. He knew you were planning something, which is why he returned to Eldia with me. You never had time for him, nor did you bother to get to know him" "What would a diseased whore like you know?! You didn't know my son! You didn't care for him! You didn't even fulfil your role in his bed. Yet you clung to him and you ruined him!" "I didn't ruin him. He wasn't ruined. He was just misunderstood. You did that. You showed him all the wrong sides of being a mother. You neglected him. You abused him. You told him he was nothing unless he was expanding Marley. He died in my arms, fucking scared of what came next. He loved this baby, and he loved me in his own way. And you know what, I did hate him. I loathed him and wanted to die after the we slept together, but I took the time to get to know him. It wasn't love, but it was more than friendship in the final days. He learned he could be happy, and I'm glad I gave him that" "You should have healed him! His life means something, not like yours!" "I couldn't. Yelena severed his spinal cord. Zeke didn't understand what was happening until it'd been done. He... he was brave and foolish... and I wish none of this had happened, but it happened all because of you. Because you're a greedy bitch who doesn't care who dies in her name. You stay in your manor walls, sending people to death. Torturing and experimenting on dragons, which is illegal by international law. You've brought all of this upon yourself. Zeke is dead because of you. Your armies decimated by dragons because of you. Hundred dead, thousands blaming you, and you did this to yourself with your greed" Dina gaped "How dare you! He was my son! You're just a common slut" "No. You don't get to play that card. I was his husband. It wasn't a perfect marriage, but I was there with him, for him. We brought back Yelena, Pieck and Porco. Your precious dogs were also cut down in battle, and as you rightly pointed out, there are two dragons with me. Two royal dragons, and two princesses from the dragon nation of Draecia. All incidents of dragon abuse are reported to Draecia, including three cases of torture. You left those dragons mindless, only controllable with a scale from another dragon. Vermil perhaps? Your crimes are catching up with you, Dina. Your nation will crumble without a ruler, and you did this to yourself" That was all Eren had the steam to say. The ground spinning as his body forgot how to breathe, the awful desperate need for air that came before vomiting leaving him sinking into Historia. Lifting him into her arms, Eren swallowed hard. He definitely didn't want to vomit in front of Dina. He didn't want to give her pleasure of witnessing him in distress. Historia holding him was embarrassing enough as it was "Out of respect for Prince Eren, in this time of mourning, we will be giving you a week to organise the funeral of Prince Zeke. You shall then be transported to Draecia to take the stand over your crimes" Dina rose to her full height, the woman looking smug as she did "Rod Reiss will not take action against me. He is known for his ridiculous ways and eccentric behaviour. The time of the dragons is passing. The future lays in resources and science. No one will touch Marley, not with our hands on Paradis Island's resources. We are unstoppable" "Your claim to Eldia died with Prince Zeke. You ordered the attack on Prince Eren and his kidnapping that lead to this war. You've voided the treaty with Eldia, and voided the treaty of "non-interference" with Draecia in the process. Rod Reiss may not be willing to act, but his eldest daughter, Princess Freya has seen fit to step in. Neither her, nor I, Princess Historia, will let this slide, or allow you to harm any more of our dragon kin. Send word to withdraw from Eldia as soon as possible, or this one warship will be joined by others" If Eren wasn't gay, bonded, or stupidly in love with a stupid alpha, he may have swooned for Historia on the spot. Her voice was strong, not leaving Dina in any in. Dina looked absolutely livid, and slightly feral. But then again, she was being called out by a princess who was younger than her. Staring into the woman's eyes, Eren hated Zeke laying on the cold stone steps. It wasn't right "Please, Dina. Do the right thing. Zeke never wanted this war. Give him the burial he deserves, with full honours. He loved Marley. He loved you. He wanted to make you proud, but he also wanted to be a father. Lay him to rest, and hand yourself in" "The day I had myself in, is the day the last dragon falls from the sky. Marley will not be so easily destroyed, and I will be lodging an official complaint over your stand over tactics and murder of my son. Leave before I have you shot dead" Ever patient, Historia's voice was low as she started to reply. The princess was probably trying to find a way to reason with Dina, despite how things had played out "Queen Dina..." Snarling, Dina bared her teeth. Never had she looked more human than she did as she yelled "Leave!" In Historia's hold, she looked down to him. Eren nodding, knowing he wasn't going to feel any guilt over whatever came Dina's way. Like he'd said, she'd brought this upon herself. The omega also knew that he was lying to himself. He would care, and the thought sickened him. Because of him, Draecia had now been pulled into this war. The tedious balance between the three kingdoms was crumbling, simply because he existed, and no one could tell him otherwise "Very well. But we shall return. If you wish to public slander Eldia and Draecia to your allies, we will expose the truth behind this war. We will expose your lies and manipulation. I doubt countries will be so open to trade offers when they learn of your dishonesty. They'll probably skip you all together and buy directly from Eldia, something that Draecia will help with" "You wouldn't..." "I would. Doesn't that make the wickedest girl in the world? The kind of child to go against my parents for the greater good of our people and the innocent people your selfish actions have harmed. Ymir, we're leaving. Queen Dina has a funeral to plan, and a war to end" Helped back into Ymir's saddle, Eren's eyes remained trained on Zeke. Dina had turned to sink back down beside her son, one hand cupping his pale face as she ignored them leaving. All at once it felt wrong to leave him in her hands, like he was abandoning the alpha, despite him being long dead. He didn't know what to do or say. He wanted to scream at Ymir to take Zeke's body in her claws and to fly them all back to the castle. He knew he couldn't make such a selfish request. Marley was Zeke's home. Zeke had been proud to be from Marley. Until Eren had come along, he'd lived his life thinking things were the way they were meant to be... "Eren?" Shaking his head, Eren didn't wish to answer Historia. He didn't want to talk. He didn't want to think. He didn't know what he wanted, only that he couldn't cling to the past forever. Sinking into Historia's hold, he forced himself to look from Zeke, burying his face against Historia's shoulder for the flight home. He ruined and destroyed everything he touched. No matter what anyone said, he'd done all of this. Levi was waiting with Mikasa and her squad as they landed on the castle's training yards. This time Eren brushed off Historia's help as he slipped from Ymir. He didn't want to think. He didn't want to remember. He wanted to forget everything horrible and he wanted someone to tell him he wasn't to blame. Seeking out Levi, the alpha was the first of the waiting party to reach him. Stopping before him, Levi's expression was soft, while Eren was sure he must look a wreck "Eren?" There was something different in the way Levi said his name. The gentle questioning, the oozing concern and the hesitation from days of not speaking. Crushed beneath his self imposed blame, Eren reached out to take Levi's hand, the alpha quick to turn the gesture into a hug. He wanted Levi. He wanted to surrender himself beneath the alpha, and to forget about the world outside "Take me to bed" Four simple words was all it took. He couldn't keep the charade any longer. He wanted the pleasure that melted his brains and blanked his mind "Are you sure?" "I'm sure" Swept off his feet and carried up to Levi's chambers, the moment they were inside Eren was pulling Levi into a hungry kiss. Months of separation leading to a blinding lust as their mouths clashed and hands groped blindly. Falling to bed with a slight bounce, Levi stripped him deftly, the alpha's hands had always been extraordinarily skilled. Cupping his small breasts, Levi's lips found Eren's neck, nipping and kissing as the omega fought to undo the alpha's pants. His arse growing sopping wet with the need to be filled by the alpha in front of him "You're so fucking beautiful" Massaging his breasts, Eren moaned. They'd been so sore and heavy with milk, the pressure of Levi's hold just right to provide relief from pain. Whimpering as the alpha continued to mouth his way down, precum started to dribble down Eren's neglected dick as Levi's lips sealed around his left nipple, sucking hard as his hands abandoned his breasts to fight his way from his shirt. Leaning back against the pillows, Eren tried to hook his leg around Levi, only for his stomach to prevent him getting any kind of friction down there. Sucking harder, the omega's head lolled back, he could come from this alone, but that wasn't what he wanted "Fuck... fuck... Levi... fuck me..." Releasing his nipple, Levi looked up to him "Are you sure?" "Please. I'm... I'm sick of being what everyone wants... I need you. I need you so badly..." "I'm right here..." Stripped free of his clothes, Levi was still as stunning as Eren remembered. There were new scars, some looking more painful than others, but there was a softness in his alpha that hadn't been there when they'd parted. Kissing his way along each of Eren's thighs, the omega's hands gripped the blankets as Levi finally settled between his legs. Sliding one hand down, Levi's fingers rubbed at his sopping opening, causing Eren to cry out in a half sob of need. It was torture to be so close to coming, yet not being close enough to fall right over the edge "Relax for me, baby. I don't want to hurt you" Nodding, Eren wished Levi would just... the thought gone as his lover buried two fingers into his heat, his back arching off the bed with a lewd moan. God. All Levi had done was begin to finger him and he as putty in the alpha's hands, spreading his legs wider for the man to see without knowing he had. Rocking against the intrusion, Eren's breathy moans drowned out the squelch of his slick "Fuck... shit... Levi... don't stop... don't stop..." Levi knew his body like a harpist knew a harp, drawing the sweetest sounds from within and making it look effortless as he did. He knew every inch of Eren's body, his strong fingers moving in time with omega as he stroke his sweet spot and lit a fire within. Pulling out enough to bring a whine forth, Eren came hard across his belly as Levi pushed three fingers in, a strangle cry erupting as cum splattered across his swollen belly. Leaning down, the alpha lapped at the semen, continuing to abuse Eren's wet heat and drawing every last drop of cum from within. Panting, Eren licked his lips as he tried to catch his breath "Lay on your side for me..." Though foggy and recovering from orgasm, dimly Eren obeyed. Behind him, Levi slip up to spoon him. Peppering kisses to his scaled back as he did. When the alpha's fingers slid from his abused opening, Eren let out a gasped sob. A feeling of emptiness hitting hard, much too hard given he'd just been finger fucked into orgasm "Shhh. I've got you" Supporting Eren's left leg, Eren arched and shivered. His hands gripped the furs on the bed as Levi fucked him. Moans and mews were lost in a haze, both of them desperately chasing the feeling of orgasm all over again, Levi's hard and rough rhythm born from the alpha's nearly year long abstinence, just as much as his love and desire to pleasure the weeping creature in his arms. Lowering his leg, Levi nudged him up, the alpha firmly buried inside as he moved to take Eren's hips in his hands, the omega's gravid stomach rubbing against the furs as it bounce with each hard thrust. His small breasts leaking milk as his stiffened nipples rubbed against the sheets, the weight enough to hurt in a way that made everything feel that much better. Nothing could compare to this. His second orgasm hitting unexpectedly fast, cum turning to piss as he lost control. Growling, Levi's dick swelled and lengthened, Eren crying out his alpha's name, collapsing from a third, dry, orgasm, as Levi knotted him, flooding him with his seed and continuing to ride him roughly through his orgasm. Panting hard, Levi manhandled him back to his side. The alpha's hand sliding across his belly as he nipped at Eren's shoulder. Sweaty, sticky and exhausted, Eren found himself purring as Levi pulled a fur up to cover them. His body felt as if he was overheating, yet that would pass and thought Levi's arms were warm, there was no way of knowing how long he'd remain knotted within. Sinking back into Levi's hold, the alpha crooned softly, his hand moving back to Eren's stomach once they were both covered as he whispered words of praise over the Eren's changing body. Licking his lips, Eren felt like he should say something, yet for the first time in a long time, his mind was truly and completely blank. His self deprecating thoughts ruined by three extraordinary orgasms that had made him come hard enough to render him senseless. Burrowing into the furs, he couldn't find the effort to be embarrassed or ashamed. He couldn't find the effort to hate himself. He couldn't find the effort to deny that Levi was the cornerstone for the foundation of his heart. The way they melted together each time they had sex, nothing felt as safe and right as that. Nothing felt as good as that. Purring up a storm, one round wasn't enough for the reconnecting lovers. Eren's body was starved of physical love and affection. Levi the only thing that could provide any for of comfort, while chasing away the demons from the young omega's mind. Lost in each other, hours passed. When Levi decided the bed was too dirty for the pair of them, he carried him off to the bathtub where he'd cleaned Eren down thoroughly. Drowsy and drained, Eren had fallen asleep in the water. The alpha's hands rubbing the swell of his belly as their baby kicked. To Levi it felt like a dream, his whispers of "thank you" to Eren were lost on his sleeping lover. Leaving Eren sleeping in the bath, Levi stripped his bed down, grateful most of their bodily fluids were captured in the furs that he sent to be cleaned. Carried from the bath to the remade bed, Levi dried Eren carefully, unable to stop himself from mouthing open mouthed kisses to Eren's prominent swell as he did everything he could to make Eren comfortable, before joining him beneath the blankets. Holding him close, they fell asleep in a tangle of limbs. * Waking with Eren in his arms, Levi wondered if he was still dreaming. In the night they'd shifted so Eren was now curled into his side, his proud belly resting across Levi's with his leg wrapped around the alpha's waist. Watching Eren's lips puff out slightly as he let out another soft breath, Levi was completely captivated by the moment. Eren was stunning. His face relaxed, and the deep bags that had hung under his eyes had cleared. Brushing a stray lock of hair back from his omega's face, Levi leaned in to steal a small kiss, knowing that Eren would probably retreat from him again once he woke. The omega had been clearly distressed when he'd returned from Marley, sex probably the last thing he needed, but it wasn't the first time Eren had sought out sexual pleasure in order to cope. He was just lucky that the omega was his, and that he was the only person on Earth who'd seen Eren revelling openly in pleasure. It hadn't mattered how many times he'd knotted him, or how bonelessly exhausted his omega had been, he'd asked for more, so Levi had given him everything he had, not holding back as he tried to heal all of Eren's broken parts. He loved him. He loved him so fucking much, and feeling their baby kicking had filled him with such happiness that he didn't have the words for it. He was well and truly sorry for leaving his lover, yet Eren had let him hold him again. Levi was still watching over Eren as Eren woke. A small sleepy yawn falling from the omega's perfect pink lips as he nuzzled into Levi's shoulder with a second yawn. There were a few small moments, before Eren tensed "Levi?" "Shhh, I'm here. You're ok" Slowly pushing himself up, Levi missed Eren's warmth as the omega rose to sit. One hand moving to his stomach as he did "I..." "Eren" "We had sex..." Blushing beautifully, Levi wanted to push Eren down and climb between his legs all over again "We did" Another few moments passed, Eren wasn't running away, though he looked as if he wanted to "How do you feel? You're not too sore are you?" "I... I feel fine... we... seriously had sex?" "It's alright. We did. And a fair bit if I'm being honest. I know you're hurting, and I know you're scared of what this means now. I can see it on your face, but it doesn't have to change anything if you don't want to it to. I love you and I broke your trust. I know you're going through so much right now, that it all probably feels too much, but I want to be here for you" Eren blinked at him before frowning "You make it sound like you're just here for me to fuck" Levi pinched the bridge of his nose "That's not what I mean" "That's how it sounded" "Eren. I love you. I had sex with you, because I love you. You are the most beautiful and amazing omega in this world. What I mean to say is, that I think we should talk, but only when you're ready. I don't want to hurt you, and I don't want to add to your worries" Sighing, the omega began to climb from his hold. Levi pushing down his desire to pull his omega back to bed "Eren?" "Just... let me use the bathroom. You're saying too many big words and I've just woken up from the best night sleep I've had in a long time. I need... to pee" Levi snorted. Eren had been so ashamed when he'd realised he'd wet the bed, not understanding how Levi could understand these things happen, especially when Eren was so heavily pregnant that he looked fit to burst "Alright. Should I send for some food? You should eat" "Um... just let me deal with this first" "Ok" Taking that to mean yes, Levi opened his door to find it guarded. That certainly made things easier as he sent the guards to the kitchens with orders to bring back a variety of things for Eren. He wanted Eren to stay, and if nothing plucked his fancy, Eren might just leave in order to find something more appealing to eat. The food arrived before Eren returned from the bathroom. Dressed in a bathrobe, his stomach was too large to hide it completely in the fabric. Waddling over to sit at the dining table, Eren sighed as the tie came undone, exposing both small breasts and his swell "I didn't know it'd get so big" Fussing with the tie, the omega sighed again as it unraveled "Eren, it's fine. You don't need to hide your body from me" Sitting in just a pair of pants, Levi was even less dressed than Eren was "That's not the problem... I just... I haven't been comforted with my body for a while now" "You should be. You look stunning" Eren's gaze remained on his stomach "I look fat. I feel fat and about as sexy as a shoe" "Nonsense. You're beautiful" "You're just saying that because we fucked" "No. I'm saying that because it's true. You look beautiful. Motherhood suits you" Finally Eren's lips twitched as his cheeks reddened minutely. How long had it been since someone complimented him? "You, uh, think so?" "I do. You're a natural, and you're a wonderful mother to Luca" "I haven't had this baby yet" "I know. I'm amazed every time I see your stomach. To know that the child is mine... I'm so fucking proud" Eren let out a weird kind of snort, before shaking his head "Levi. I don't know what you want me to say" "You don't have to say anything. I just want you to know you're beautiful" In his mind, Obsydin was agreeing with every word Levi said. The dragon had given him mental privacy while he reconnected with Eren. Both Levi and his alpha grateful for it. It seemed like the dragon had backed off once his sword had been placed beside Vermil's "I... I think I should apologise. Yesterday really fucking sucked" Pouring Eren a large cup of tea, Levi set the cup down in front of the omega. Wrapping his hands around the cup, Eren leaned forward, the bathrobe slipping to expose more of Eren's barely hidden breasts "I figured as much" "I feel like I'm falling apart" "If you need to talk, I'll listen" "Will you? Because I really fucked up and everyone keeps lying to me. I still can't believe your back, and I told myself I wasn't going to go running back to you, only to climb into bed with you so you'd fuck me until I couldn't think and I'm kind of the biggest arsehole in the world, and responsible for hundreds of people dying..." Eren was fast spiralling, his scent souring as Levi rose from his chair. Moving to Eren's side, he squatted down to take both Eren's hands in his. Despite everything that had happened, Eren still wore his engagement ring. Levi's thumb tracing the jewel as he took a deep breath, trying to pick his words so as to not upset Eren further "Eren. I'm not mad. I don't regret sleeping with you. I don't regret holding you, or making love to you. I don't regret telling you I love you. But this goes further than that. Who's lying to you? And why? And what do you mean you've killed hundreds? I want to understand your pain. I want to be here for you, but you need to explain things for me" "The war, Levi. I started the fucking war... now Draecia is going to war with Marley. Historia's bringing Dina up on war charges..." Breaking down into tears, Eren's whole body shook "I did this. I blacked out and flew to Draecia. Zeke was supposed to come with me because we were worried about the baby. Historia sent her kingdom to war because of me. How many more people are going to die because of me?! I hate it. I hate it, Levi. I did all of this. I ruined Eldia. I ruined Marley. I ruined Draecia! I ruin everything all the time! Armin said none of this was my fault, but it was! If I hadn't been so scared, I could have called Luca sooner. I could have taken Zeke to Draecia. I could have prevented this from happening! I married Zeke and the agreement was that I had three years to birth an heir! I wasn't supposed to fall pregnant! I wasn't supposed to care about him! He's dead and gone, and I've jumped back into bed with you! I'm falling apart because everyone keeps lying to me! I did all of this! Why can't they blame me?! Why?!" Eren was basically yelling by the end of the outburst as coughed and sobbed. Everything Levi had been fearing was laid bare by Eren's confession. He'd fucking known Eren would feel this way. He'd known it, but it didn't make it hurt any less "Because you're not to blame. Zeke and Erwin both knew you didn't want a war, yet couldn't put aside their differences to find out what the truth was. I know it's hard, and I knew you'd feel like this, but seeing you like this hurts like hell. I don't blame you. I can't blame you... I love you" "How can you tell me you love me? I've torn three countries apart" "Dina is responsible. You gave up everything in an attempt to keep the peace. Historia chose to take action against Marley. They've been hunting and slaying dragons for years. She's stepped up because she wants better for her country. You're always the last to see the good in yourself, and it frustrates the fuck out of me" "I don't feel good" "You don't feel good physically or mentally?" Eren shook his head "Both... I'm tired, Levi. I love this baby, but I'm done being pregnant. I'm worried about how long they've been inside of me, if they're going to be ok from my body trying to protect them. I'm tired because I know the moment I step outside that door everyone is going to talk about me all over again. About how much of a slut I am. I'm tired of not knowing how you're magically ok. I'm angry that you were gone, and you missed most of this pregnancy. I'm horny. Tired. And depressed. I don't know what to do next, but I know Armin isn't going to like me having spent so much time with you. I just... I wanted to help everyone, but I didn't... I feel so fucking stupid" Half sliding off his chair as he sought comfort in Levi's hold, Levi lifted his omega before they wound up on the floor completely. Carrying Eren over to his bed, he settled him down, kissing his forehead as he took his hands in his "You're not stupid. You're strong and you're smart and you're beautiful. I'm sorry I wasn't here for you. I'm sorry I wasn't here for our baby" "It sucked... it sucked so much... I wanted it to be yours... I wanted it... but I'm so scared of being alone. I'm scared to be with you and I'm scared not to be" "You don't have to decide. But you do need to decide if you're up to eating" "I'm really tired. My chest feels itchy too" "Then stay in bed. Rest. Let me take care of things" "I don't want to sleep alone. I don't want to dream about Zeke dying again" Mumbling the words, the omega looked miserable. Climbing up to lay beside Eren, the omega slowly shifted into his hold "I've got you. I'm right here" "I know, but I don't know how. I don't understand how you and Obsydin can both be in there" "I don't really know either. I don't remember a lot of what happened after I left. I was... it was blank" "Can you tell me what you remember? Everyone is hiding things and I'm tired of it" Levi kissed Eren's forehead, the omega's face hidden against his neck, slotting perfectly into his side where he belonged "I'll tell you what I remember. It wasn't great and I did some stuff you won't like" Eren gave a hollow snort "I married another alpha, had people watch him fuck me, then got locked up. I think there's a whole lot we would have rathered we not done" Levi replayed Eren's words in his head, not entirely sure they made sense, before dismissing the thought. He couldn't tell Eren everything, because he didn't remember everything, so he'd have to start with... with when he tried to kill himself "Levi?" "Sorry. I was thinking. Are you warm enough? It's not exactly a long story, but I don't want you being cold" "I'm ok. You're warm" "Alright... I'll tell you what I remember. Obsydin could probably tell you what I can't, but he won't tell me either" "It's ok... I want to know what you went through, in your own words" * Levi could barely remember the day he'd left Eren and Luca on the beach. The roaring of pain in the back of his mind, combined with the pain of his own heart breaking left him numb. He had no destination in mind as he rode away, only to put as much distance between himself and his family. Telling himself that it was for Eren's sake didn't make anything better. Telling himself he was protecting Eren was just a cheap cop out. He knew how much he was going to hurt his omega, yet he left anyway.